<?xml version="1.0" encoding="UTF-8"?>
<FictionBook xmlns="http://www.gribuser.ru/xml/fictionbook/2.0" xmlns:l="http://www.w3.org/1999/xlink"><description><title-info><author><first-name>W. B. (William Butler) Yeats</first-name></author><book-title>The Collected Works in Verse and Prose of William Butler Yeats, Vol. 8 (of 8)&#13;
Discoveries. Edmund Spenser. Poetry and Tradition; and Other Essays. Bibliography</book-title><lang>uk</lang></title-info></description><body><section><p>THE COLLECTED WORKS OF WILLIAM BUTLER YEATS</p><p>DISCOVERIES. EDMUND SPENSER.&#13;
    POETRY AND TRADITION; &amp; OTHER&#13;
    ESSAYS:: BEING THE EIGHTH VOLUME&#13;
    OF THE COLLECTED WORKS IN VERSE&#13;
    &amp; PROSE OF WILLIAM BUTLER YEATS :: IMPRINTED&#13;
    AT THE SHAKESPEARE&#13;
    HEAD PRESS STRATFORD-ON-AVON&#13;
    MCMVIII</p><p>CONTENTS</p><p>PAGE&#13;
    DISCOVERIES:&#13;
      PROPHET, PRIEST AND KING                                3&#13;
      PERSONALITY AND THE INTELLECTUAL ESSENCES               8&#13;
      THE MUSICIAN AND THE ORATOR                            12&#13;
      A GUITAR PLAYER                                        13&#13;
      THE LOOKING-GLASS                                      14&#13;
      THE TREE OF LIFE                                       15&#13;
      THE PRAISE OF OLD WIVES’ TALES                         18&#13;
      THE PLAY OF MODERN MANNERS                             20&#13;
      HAS THE DRAMA OF CONTEMPORARY LIFE A ROOT OF ITS OWN?  22&#13;
      WHY THE BLIND MAN IN ANCIENT TIMES WAS MADE A POET     24&#13;
      CONCERNING SAINTS AND ARTISTS                          29&#13;
      THE SUBJECT MATTER OF DRAMA                            32&#13;
      THE TWO KINDS OF ASCETICISM                            36&#13;
      IN THE SERPENT’S MOUTH                                 38&#13;
      THE BLACK AND THE WHITE ARROWS                         39&#13;
      HIS MISTRESS’S EYEBROWS                                39&#13;
      THE TRESSES OF THE HAIR                                41&#13;
      A TOWER ON THE APENNINE                                42&#13;
      THE THINKING OF THE BODY                               43&#13;
      RELIGIOUS BELIEF NECESSARY TO SYMBOLIC ART             45&#13;
      THE HOLY PLACES                                        48&#13;
    EDMUND SPENSER                                           51&#13;
    POETRY AND TRADITION                                     91&#13;
    MODERN IRISH POETRY                                     113&#13;
    LADY GREGORY’S CUCHULAIN OF MUIRTHEMNE                  131&#13;
    LADY GREGORY’S GODS AND FIGHTING MEN                    147&#13;
    MR. SYNGE AND HIS PLAYS                                 171&#13;
    LIONEL JOHNSON                                          183&#13;
    THE PATHWAY                                             189</p><p>BIBLIOGRAPHY                                            197</p><p>DISCOVERIES</p><p>PROPHET, PRIEST AND KING</p><p>THE little theatrical company I write my plays for had come to a west&#13;
of Ireland town, and was to give a performance in an old ball-room, for&#13;
there was no other room big enough. I went there from a neighbouring&#13;
country-house, and, arriving a little before the players, tried to open&#13;
a window. My hands were black with dirt in a moment, and presently a&#13;
pane of glass and a part of the window-frame came out in my hands.&#13;
Everything in this room was half in ruins, the rotten boards cracked&#13;
under my feet, and our new proscenium and the new boards of the&#13;
platform looked out of place, and yet the room was not really old, in&#13;
spite of the musicians’ gallery over the stage. It had been built by&#13;
some romantic or philanthropic landlord some three or four generations&#13;
ago, and was a memory of we knew not what unfinished scheme.</p><p>From there I went to look for the players, and called for information&#13;
on a young priest, who had invited them and taken upon himself the&#13;
finding of an audience. He lived in a high house with other priests,&#13;
and as I went in I noticed with a whimsical pleasure a broken pane of&#13;
glass in the fanlight over the door, for he had once told me the story&#13;
of an old woman who a good many years ago quarrelled with the bishop,&#13;
got drunk and hurled a stone through the painted glass. He was a clever&#13;
man who read Meredith and Ibsen, but some of his books had been packed&#13;
in the fire-grate by his housekeeper, instead of the customary view of&#13;
an Italian lake or the coloured tissue-paper. The players, who had been&#13;
giving a performance in a neighbouring town, had not yet come, or were&#13;
unpacking their costumes and properties at the hotel he had recommended&#13;
them. We should have time, he said, to go through the half-ruined&#13;
town and to visit the convent schools and the cathedral, where, owing&#13;
to his influence, two of our young Irish sculptors had been set to&#13;
carve an altar and the heads of pillars. I had only heard of this&#13;
work, and I found its strangeness and simplicity—one of them had been&#13;
Rodin’s pupil—could not make me forget the meretriciousness of the&#13;
architecture and the commercial commonplace of the inlaid pavements.&#13;
The new movement had seized on the cathedral midway in its growth, and&#13;
the worst of the old and the best of the new were side by side without&#13;
any sign of transition. The convent school was, as other like places&#13;
have been to me—a long room in a workhouse hospital at Portumna, in&#13;
particular—a delight to the imagination and the eyes. A new floor had&#13;
been put into some ecclesiastical building and the light from a great&#13;
mullioned window, cut off at the middle, fell aslant upon rows of clean&#13;
and seemingly happy children. The nuns, who show in their own convents,&#13;
where they can put what they like, a love of what is mean and pretty,&#13;
make beautiful rooms where the regulations compel them to do all with&#13;
a few colours and a few flowers. I think it was that day, but am not&#13;
sure, that I had lunch at a convent and told fairy stories to a couple&#13;
of nuns, and I hope it was not mere politeness that made them seem to&#13;
have a child’s interest in such things.</p><p>A good many of our audience, when the curtain went up in the old&#13;
ball-room, were drunk, but all were attentive, for they had a great&#13;
deal of respect for my friend, and there were other priests there.&#13;
Presently the man at the door opposite to the stage strayed off&#13;
somewhere and I took his place, and when boys came up offering two or&#13;
three pence and asking to be let into the sixpenny seats, I let them&#13;
join the melancholy crowd. The play professed to tell of the heroic&#13;
life of ancient Ireland, but was really full of sedentary refinement&#13;
and the spirituality of cities. Every emotion was made as dainty-footed&#13;
and dainty-fingered as might be, and a love and pathos where passion&#13;
had faded into sentiment, emotions of pensive and harmless people,&#13;
drove shadowy young men through the shadows of death and battle. I&#13;
watched it with growing rage. It was not my own work, but I have&#13;
sometimes watched my own work with a rage made all the more salt in&#13;
the mouth from being half despair. Why should we make so much noise&#13;
about ourselves and yet have nothing to say that was not better said&#13;
in that workhouse dormitory, where a few flowers and a few coloured&#13;
counterpanes and the coloured walls had made a severe and gracious&#13;
beauty? Presently the play was changed and our comedian began to act&#13;
a little farce, and when I saw him struggle to wake into laughter&#13;
an audience, out of whom the life had run as if it were water, I&#13;
rejoiced, as I had over that broken window-pane. Here was something&#13;
secular, abounding, even a little vulgar, for he was gagging horribly,&#13;
condescending to his audience, though not without contempt.</p><p>We had supper in the priest’s house, and a government official, who&#13;
had come down from Dublin, partly out of interest in this attempt ‘to&#13;
educate the people,’ and partly because it was his holiday and it was&#13;
necessary to go somewhere, entertained us with little jokes. Somebody,&#13;
not, I think, a priest, talked of the spiritual destiny of our race&#13;
and praised the night’s work, for the play was refined and the people&#13;
really very attentive, and he could not understand my discontent; but&#13;
presently he was silenced by the patter of jokes.</p><p>I had my breakfast by myself the next morning, for the players had got&#13;
up in the middle of the night and driven some ten miles to catch an&#13;
early train to Dublin, and were already on their way to their shops and&#13;
offices. I had brought the visitors’ book of the hotel, to turn over&#13;
its pages while waiting for my bacon and eggs, and found several pages&#13;
full of obscenities, scrawled there some two or three weeks before,&#13;
by Dublin visitors, it seemed, for a notorious Dublin street was&#13;
mentioned. Nobody had thought it worth his while to tear out the page&#13;
or block out the lines, and as I put the book away impressions that&#13;
had been drifting through my mind for months rushed up into a single&#13;
thought. ‘If we poets are to move the people, we must reintegrate the&#13;
human spirit in our imagination. The English have driven away the&#13;
kings, and turned the prophets into demagogues, and you cannot have&#13;
health among a people if you have not prophet, priest and king.’</p><p>PERSONALITY AND THE INTELLECTUAL ESSENCES</p><p>MY work in Ireland has continually set this thought before me: ‘How&#13;
can I make my work mean something to vigorous and simple men whose&#13;
attention is not given to art but to a shop, or teaching in a National&#13;
School, or dispensing medicine?’ I had not wanted to ‘elevate them’&#13;
or ‘educate them,’ as these words are understood, but to make them&#13;
understand my vision, and I had not wanted a large audience, certainly&#13;
not what is called a national audience, but enough people for what is&#13;
accidental and temporary to lose itself in the lump. In England, where&#13;
there have been so many changing activities and so much systematic&#13;
education, one only escapes from crudities and temporary interests&#13;
among students, but here there is the right audience could one but get&#13;
its ears. I have always come to this certainty: what moves natural&#13;
men in the arts is what moves them in life, and that is, intensity of&#13;
personal life, intonations that show them in a book or a play, the&#13;
strength, the essential moment of a man who would be exciting in the&#13;
market or at the dispensary door. They must go out of the theatre with&#13;
the strength they live by strengthened with looking upon some passion&#13;
that could, whatever its chosen way of life, strike down an enemy, fill&#13;
a long stocking with money or move a girl’s heart. They have not much&#13;
to do with the speculations of science, though they have a little,&#13;
or with the speculations of metaphysics, though they have a little.&#13;
Their legs will tire on the road if there is nothing in their hearts&#13;
but vague sentiment, and though it is charming to have an affectionate&#13;
feeling about flowers, that will not pull the cart out of the ditch.&#13;
An exciting person, whether the hero of a play or the maker of poems,&#13;
will display the greatest volume of personal energy, and this energy&#13;
must seem to come out of the body as out of the mind. We must say to&#13;
ourselves continually when we imagine a character: ‘Have I given him&#13;
the roots, as it were, of all faculties necessary for life?’ And only&#13;
when one is certain of that may one give him the one faculty that fills&#13;
the imagination with joy. I even doubt if any play had ever a great&#13;
popularity that did not use, or seem to use, the bodily energies of its&#13;
principal actor to the full. Villon the robber could have delighted&#13;
these Irishmen with plays and songs, if he and they had been born to&#13;
the same traditions of word and symbol, but Shelley could not; and&#13;
as men came to live in towns and to read printed books and to have&#13;
many specialised activities, it has become more possible to produce&#13;
Shelleys and less and less possible to produce Villons. The last Villon&#13;
dwindled into Robert Burns because the highest faculties had faded,&#13;
taking the sense of beauty with them, into some sort of vague heaven&#13;
and left the lower to lumber where they best could. In literature,&#13;
partly from the lack of that spoken word which knits us to normal man,&#13;
we have lost in personality, in our delight in the whole man—blood,&#13;
imagination, intellect, running together—but have found a new delight,&#13;
in essences, in states of mind, in pure imagination, in all that comes&#13;
to us most easily in elaborate music. There are two ways before&#13;
literature—upward into ever-growing subtlety, with Verhaeren, with&#13;
Mallarmé, with Maeterlinck, until at last, it may be, a new agreement&#13;
among refined and studious men gives birth to a new passion, and what&#13;
seems literature becomes religion; or downward, taking the soul with&#13;
us until all is simplified and solidified again. That is the choice of&#13;
choices—the way of the bird until common eyes have lost us, or to the&#13;
market carts; but we must see to it that the soul goes with us, for the&#13;
bird’s song is beautiful, and the traditions of modern imagination,&#13;
growing always more musical, more lyrical, more melancholy, casting&#13;
up now a Shelley, now a Swinburne, now a Wagner, are, it may be, the&#13;
frenzy of those that are about to see what the magic hymn printed&#13;
by the Abbé de Villars has called the Crown of Living and Melodious&#13;
Diamonds. If the carts have hit our fancy we must have the soul tight&#13;
within our bodies, for it has grown so fond of a beauty accumulated by&#13;
subtle generations that it will for a long time be impatient with our&#13;
thirst for mere force, mere personality, for the tumult of the blood.&#13;
If it begin to slip away we must go after it, for Shelley’s Chapel of&#13;
the Morning Star is better than Burns’s beer-house—surely it was beer,&#13;
not barleycorn—except at the day’s weary end; and it is always better&#13;
than that uncomfortable place where there is no beer, the machine shop&#13;
of the realists.</p><p>THE MUSICIAN AND THE ORATOR</p><p>WALTER PATER says music is the type of all the Arts, but somebody else,&#13;
I forget now who, that oratory is their type. You will side with the&#13;
one or the other according to the nature of your energy, and I in my&#13;
present mood am all for the man who, with an average audience before&#13;
him, uses all means of persuasion—stories, laughter, tears, and but so&#13;
much music as he can discover on the wings of words. I would even avoid&#13;
the conversation of the lovers of music, who would draw us into the&#13;
impersonal land of sound and colour, and would have no one write with&#13;
a sonata in his memory. We may even speak a little evil of musicians,&#13;
having admitted that they will see before we do that melodious crown.&#13;
We may remind them that the housemaid does not respect the piano-tuner&#13;
as she does the plumber, and of the enmity that they have aroused among&#13;
all poets. Music is the most impersonal of things and words the most&#13;
personal, and that is why musicians do not like words. They masticate&#13;
them for a long time, being afraid they would not be able to digest&#13;
them, and when the words are so broken and softened and mixed with&#13;
spittle that they are not words any longer, they swallow them.</p><p>A GUITAR PLAYER</p><p>A GIRL has been playing on the guitar. She is pretty, and if I&#13;
didn’t listen to her I could have watched her, and if I didn’t watch&#13;
her I could have listened. Her voice, the movements of her body,&#13;
the expression of her face, all said the same thing. A player of a&#13;
different temper and body would have made all different, and might have&#13;
been delightful in some other way. A movement not of music only but of&#13;
life came to its perfection. I was delighted and I did not know why&#13;
until I thought, ‘That is the way my people, the people I see in the&#13;
mind’s eye, play music, and I like it because it is all personal, as&#13;
personal as Villon’s poetry.’ The little instrument is quite light, and&#13;
the player can move freely and express a joy that is not of the fingers&#13;
and the mind only but of the whole being; and all the while her&#13;
movements call up into the mind, so erect and natural she is, whatever&#13;
is most beautiful in her daily life. Nearly all the old instruments&#13;
were like that, even the organ was once a little instrument, and when&#13;
it grew big our wise forefathers gave it to God in the cathedrals,&#13;
where it befits him to be everything. But if you sit at the piano, it&#13;
is the piano, the mechanism, that is the important thing, and nothing&#13;
of you means anything but your fingers and your intellect.</p><p>THE LOOKING-GLASS</p><p>I HAVE just been talking to a girl with a shrill monotonous voice and&#13;
an abrupt way of moving. She is fresh from school, where they have&#13;
taught her history and geography ‘whereby a soul can be discerned,’&#13;
but what is the value of an education, or even in the long run of a&#13;
science, that does not begin with the personality, the habitual self,&#13;
and illustrate all by that? Somebody should have taught her to speak&#13;
for the most part on whatever note of her voice is most musical, and&#13;
soften those harsh notes by speaking, not singing, to some stringed&#13;
instrument, taking note after note and, as it were, caressing her&#13;
words a little as if she loved the sound of them, and have taught her&#13;
after this some beautiful pantomimic dance, till it had grown a habit&#13;
to live for eye and ear. A wise theatre might make a training in strong&#13;
and beautiful life the fashion, teaching before all else the heroic&#13;
discipline of the looking-glass, for is not beauty, even as lasting&#13;
love, one of the most difficult of the arts?</p><p>THE TREE OF LIFE</p><p>WE artists have taken over-much to heart that old commandment about&#13;
seeking after the Kingdom of Heaven. Verlaine told me that he had tried&#13;
to translate ‘In Memoriam,’ but could not because Tennyson was ‘too&#13;
noble, too Anglais, and, when he should have been broken-hearted, had&#13;
many reminiscences.’ About that time I found in some English review an&#13;
essay of his on Shakespeare. ‘I had once a fine Shakespeare,’ he wrote,&#13;
or some such words, ‘but I have it no longer. I write from memory.’ One&#13;
wondered in what vicissitude he had sold it, and for what money; and an&#13;
image of the man rose in the imagination. To be his ordinary self as&#13;
much as possible, not a scholar or even a reader, that was certainly&#13;
his pose; and in the lecture he gave at Oxford he insisted ‘that the&#13;
poet should hide nothing of himself,’ though he must speak it all with&#13;
‘a care of that dignity which should manifest itself, if not in the&#13;
perfection of form, at all events with an invisible, insensible, but&#13;
effectual endeavour after this lofty and severe quality, I was about&#13;
to say this virtue.’ It was this feeling for his own personality, his&#13;
delight in singing his own life, even more than that life itself, which&#13;
made the generation I belong to compare him to Villon. It was not till&#13;
after his death that I understood the meaning his words should have&#13;
had for me, for while he lived I was interested in nothing but states&#13;
of mind, lyrical moments, intellectual essences. I would not then have&#13;
been as delighted as I am now by that guitar player, or as shocked as&#13;
I am now by that girl whose movements have grown abrupt, and whose&#13;
voice has grown harsh by the neglect of all but external activities.&#13;
I had not learned what sweetness, what rhythmic movement, there is in&#13;
those who have become the joy that is themselves. Without knowing it,&#13;
I had come to care for nothing but impersonal beauty. I had set out&#13;
on life with the thought of putting my very self into poetry, and had&#13;
understood this as a representation of my own visions and an attempt&#13;
to cut away the non-essential, but as I imagined the visions outside&#13;
myself my imagination became full of decorative landscape and of still&#13;
life. I thought of myself as something unmoving and silent living in&#13;
the middle of my own mind and body, a grain of sand in Bloomsbury or&#13;
in Connacht that Satan’s watch fiends cannot find. Then one day I&#13;
understood quite suddenly, as the way is, that I was seeking something&#13;
unchanging and unmixed and always outside myself, a Stone or an Elixir&#13;
that was always out of reach, and that I myself was the fleeting thing&#13;
that held out its hand. The more I tried to make my art deliberately&#13;
beautiful, the more did I follow the opposite of myself, for deliberate&#13;
beauty is like a woman always desiring man’s desire. Presently I found&#13;
that I entered into myself and pictured myself and not some essence&#13;
when I was not seeking beauty at all, but merely to lighten the mind&#13;
of some burden of love or bitterness thrown upon it by the events of&#13;
life. We are only permitted to desire life, and all the rest should be&#13;
our complaints or our praise of that exacting mistress who can awake&#13;
our lips into song with her kisses. But we must not give her all, we&#13;
must deceive her a little at times, for, as Le Sage says in _The&#13;
Devil on Two Sticks_, the false lovers who do not become melancholy or&#13;
jealous with honest passion have the happiest mistress and are rewarded&#13;
the soonest and by the most beautiful. Our deceit will give us style,&#13;
mastery, that dignity, that lofty and severe quality Verlaine spoke&#13;
of. To put it otherwise, we should ascend out of common interests, the&#13;
thoughts of the newspapers, of the market-place, of men of science, but&#13;
only so far as we can carry the normal, passionate, reasoning self, the&#13;
personality as a whole. We must find some place upon the Tree of Life&#13;
high enough for the forked branches to keep it safe, and low enough to&#13;
be out of the little wind-tossed boughs and twigs, for the Phœnix nest,&#13;
for the passion that is exaltation and not negation of the will, for&#13;
the wings that are always upon fire.</p><p>THE PRAISE OF OLD WIVES’ TALES</p><p>AN art may become impersonal because it has too much circumstance&#13;
or too little, because the world is too little or too much with it,&#13;
because it is too near the ground or too far up among the branches. I&#13;
met an old man out fishing a year ago, who said to me, ‘Don Quixote&#13;
and Odysseus are always near to me’; that is true for me also, for even&#13;
Hamlet and Lear and Œdipus are more cloudy. No playwright ever has made&#13;
or ever will make a character that will follow us out of the theatre&#13;
as Don Quixote follows us out of the book, for no playwright can be&#13;
wholly episodical, and when one constructs, bringing one’s characters&#13;
into complicated relations with one another, something impersonal comes&#13;
into the story. Society, fate, ‘tendency,’ something not quite human,&#13;
begins to arrange the characters and to excite into action only so much&#13;
of their humanity as they find it necessary to show to one another. The&#13;
common heart will always love better the tales that have something of&#13;
an old wives’ tale and that look upon their hero from every side as if&#13;
he alone were wonderful, as a child does with a new penny. In plays of&#13;
a comedy too extravagant to photograph life, or written in verse, the&#13;
construction is of a necessity woven out of naked motives and passions,&#13;
but when an atmosphere of modern reality has to be built up as well,&#13;
and the tendency, or fate, or society has to be shown as it is about&#13;
ourselves, the characters grow fainter, and we have to read the book&#13;
many times or see the play many times before we can remember them.&#13;
Even then they are only possible in a certain drawing-room and among&#13;
such and such people, and we must carry all that lumber in our heads. I&#13;
thought Tolstoi’s ‘War and Peace’ the greatest story I had ever read,&#13;
and yet it has gone from me; even Lancelot, ever a shadow, is more&#13;
visible in my memory than all its substance.</p><p>THE PLAY OF MODERN MANNERS</p><p>OF all artistic forms that have had a large share of the world’s&#13;
attention, the worst is the play about modern educated people. Except&#13;
where it is superficial or deliberately argumentative it fills one’s&#13;
soul with a sense of commonness as with dust. It has one mortal&#13;
ailment. It cannot become impassioned, that is to say vital, without&#13;
making somebody gushing and sentimental. Educated and well-bred people&#13;
do not wear their hearts upon their sleeves and they have no artistic&#13;
and charming language except light persiflage and no powerful language&#13;
at all, and when they are deeply moved they look silently into the&#13;
fireplace. Again and again I have watched some play of this sort with&#13;
growing curiosity through the opening scene. The minor people argue,&#13;
chaff one another, hint sometimes at some deeper stream of life just&#13;
as we do in our houses, and I am content. But all the time I have&#13;
been wondering why the chief character, the man who is to bear the&#13;
burden of fate, is gushing, sentimental and quite without ideas. Then&#13;
the great scene comes and I understand that he cannot be well-bred or&#13;
self-possessed or intellectual, for if he were he would draw a chair to&#13;
the fire and there would be no duologue at the end of the third act.&#13;
Ibsen understood the difficulty and made all his characters a little&#13;
provincial that they might not put each other out of countenance, and&#13;
made a leading article sort of poetry, phrases about vine leaves and&#13;
harps in the air it was possible to believe them using in their moments&#13;
of excitement, and if the play needed more than that, they could always&#13;
do something stupid. They could go out and hoist a flag as they do&#13;
at the end of _Little Eyolf_. One only understands that this manner,&#13;
deliberately adopted one doubts not, had gone into his soul and filled&#13;
it with dust, when one has noticed that he could no longer create a&#13;
man of genius. The happiest writers are those that, knowing this form&#13;
of play is slight and passing, keep to the surface, never showing&#13;
anything but the arguments and the persiflage of daily observation, or&#13;
now and then, instead of the expression of passion, a stage picture,&#13;
a man holding a woman’s hand or sitting with his head in his hands in&#13;
dim light by the red glow of a fire. It was certainly an understanding&#13;
of the slightness of the form, of its incapacity for the expression of&#13;
the deeper sorts of passion, that made the French invent the play with&#13;
a thesis, for where there is a thesis people can grow hot in argument,&#13;
almost the only kind of passion that displays itself in our daily&#13;
life. The novel of contemporary educated life is upon the other hand a&#13;
permanent form because having the power of psychological description it&#13;
can follow the thought of a man who is looking into the grate.</p><p>HAS THE DRAMA OF CONTEMPORARY LIFE A ROOT OF ITS OWN?</p><p>IN watching a play about modern educated people, with its meagre&#13;
language and its action crushed into the narrow limits of possibility,&#13;
I have found myself constantly saying: ‘Maybe it has its power to move,&#13;
slight as that is, from being able to suggest fundamental contrasts&#13;
and passions which romantic and poetical literature have shown to be&#13;
beautiful.’ A man facing his enemies alone in a quarrel over the purity&#13;
of the water in a Norwegian Spa and using no language but that of the&#13;
newspapers can call up into our minds, let us say, the passion of&#13;
Coriolanus. The lovers and fighters of old imaginative literature are&#13;
more vivid experiences in the soul than anything but one’s own ruling&#13;
passion that is itself riddled by their thought as by lightning, and&#13;
even two dumb figures on the roads can call up all that glory. Put the&#13;
man who has no knowledge of literature before a play of this kind and&#13;
he will say, as he has said in some form or other in every age at the&#13;
first shock of naturalism, ‘What has brought me out to hear nothing but&#13;
the words we use at home when we are talking of the rates?’ And he will&#13;
prefer to it any play where there is visible beauty or mirth, where&#13;
life is exciting, at high tide as it were. It is not his fault that he&#13;
will prefer in all likelihood a worse play although its kind may be&#13;
greater, for we have been following the lure of science for generations&#13;
and forgotten him and his. I come always back to this thought. There&#13;
is something of an old wives’ tale in fine literature. The makers&#13;
of it are like an old peasant telling stories of the great famine or&#13;
the hangings of ’98 or his own memories. He has felt something in the&#13;
depth of his mind and he wants to make it as visible and powerful&#13;
to our senses as possible. He will use the most extravagant words&#13;
or illustrations if they suit his purpose. Or he will invent a wild&#13;
parable, and the more his mind is on fire or the more creative it is,&#13;
the less will he look at the outer world or value it for its own sake.&#13;
It gives him metaphors and examples and that is all. He is even a&#13;
little scornful of it, for it seems to him while the fit is on that the&#13;
fire has gone out of it and left it but white ashes. I cannot explain&#13;
it, but I am certain that every high thing was invented in this way,&#13;
between sleeping and waking, as it were, and that peering and peeping&#13;
persons are but hawkers of stolen goods. How else could their noses&#13;
have grown so ravenous or their eyes so sharp?</p><p>WHY THE BLIND MAN IN ANCIENT TIMES WAS MADE A POET</p><p>A DESCRIPTION in the Iliad or the Odyssey, unlike one in the Æneid or&#13;
in most modern writers, is the swift and natural observation of a man&#13;
as he is shaped by life. It is a refinement of the primary hungers and&#13;
has the least possible of what is merely scholarly or exceptional. It&#13;
is, above all, never too observant, too professional, and when the&#13;
book is closed we have had our energies enriched, for we have been in&#13;
the mid-current. We have never seen anything Odysseus could not have&#13;
seen while his thought was of the Cyclops, or Achilles when Briseis&#13;
moved him to desire. In the heart of the greatest periods there is&#13;
something careless and sudden in all habitual moods though not in their&#13;
expression, because these moods are a conflagration of all the energies&#13;
of active life. In primitive times the blind man became a poet as he&#13;
becomes a fiddler in our villages, because he had to be driven out of&#13;
activities all his nature cried for before he could be contented with&#13;
the praise of life. And often it is Villon or Verlaine with impediments&#13;
plain to all, who sings of life with the ancient simplicity. Poets of&#13;
coming days, when once more it will be possible to write as in the&#13;
great epochs, will recognise that their sacrifice shall be to refuse&#13;
what blindness and evil name, or imprisonment at the outsetting,&#13;
denied to men who missed thereby the sting of a deliberate refusal.&#13;
The poets of the ages of silver need no refusal of life, the dome of&#13;
many-coloured glass is already shattered while they live. They look at&#13;
life deliberately and as if from beyond life, and the greatest of them&#13;
need suffer nothing but the sadness that the saints have known. This&#13;
is their aim, and their temptation is not a passionate activity, but&#13;
the approval of their fellows, which comes to them in full abundance&#13;
only when they delight in the general thoughts that hold together a&#13;
cultivated middle-class, where irresponsibilities of position and&#13;
poverty are lacking; the things that are more excellent among educated&#13;
men who have political pre-occupations, Augustus Cæsar’s affability,&#13;
all that impersonal fecundity which muddies the intellectual passions.&#13;
Ben Jonson says in the ‘Poetaster,’ that even the best of men without&#13;
Promethean fire is but a hollow statue, and a studious man will&#13;
commonly forget after some forty winters that of a certainty Promethean&#13;
fire will burn somebody’s fingers. It may happen that poets will be&#13;
made more often by their sins than by their virtues, for general praise&#13;
is unlucky, as the villages know, and not merely as I imagine—for I&#13;
am superstitious about these things—because the praise of all but an&#13;
equal enslaves and adds a pound to the ball at the ankle with every&#13;
compliment.</p><p>All energy that comes from the whole man is as irregular as the&#13;
lightning, for the communicable and forecastable and discoverable is a&#13;
part only, a hungry chicken under the breast of the pelican, and the&#13;
test of poetry is not in reason but in a delight not different from&#13;
the delight that comes to a man at the first coming of love into the&#13;
heart. I knew an old man who had spent his whole life cutting hazel&#13;
and privet from the paths, and in some seventy years he had observed&#13;
little but had many imaginations. He had never seen like a naturalist,&#13;
never seen things as they are, for his habitual mood had been that of&#13;
a man stirred in his affairs; and Shakespeare, Tintoretto, though the&#13;
times were running out when Tintoretto painted, nearly all the great&#13;
men of the Renaissance, looked at the world with eyes like his. Their&#13;
minds were never quiescent, never as it were in a mood for scientific&#13;
observations, always an exaltation, never—to use known words—founded&#13;
upon an elimination of the personal factor; and their attention and&#13;
the attention of those they worked for dwelt constantly with what is&#13;
present to the mind in exaltation. I am too modern fully to enjoy&#13;
Tintoretto’s Creation of the Milky Way, I cannot fix my thoughts upon&#13;
that glowing and palpitating flesh intently enough to forget, as I&#13;
can the make-believe of a fairy tale, that heavy drapery hanging from&#13;
a cloud, though I find my pleasure in _King Lear_ heightened by the&#13;
make-believe that comes upon it all when the fool says: ‘This prophecy&#13;
Merlin shall make, for I live before his time’;—and I always find it&#13;
quite natural, so little does logic in the mere circumstance matter in&#13;
the finest art, that Richard’s and Richmond’s tents should be side by&#13;
side. I saw with delight _The Knight of the Burning Pestle_ when Mr.&#13;
Carr revived it, and found it none the worse because the apprentice&#13;
acted a whole play upon the spur of the moment and without committing a&#13;
line to heart. When Ben Jonson’s _Epicœne_ rammed a century of laughter&#13;
into the two hours’ traffic, I found with amazement that almost every&#13;
journalist had put logic on the seat, where our lady imagination should&#13;
pronounce that unjust and favouring sentence her woman’s heart is ever&#13;
plotting, and had felt bound to cherish none but reasonable sympathies&#13;
and to resent the baiting of that grotesque old man. I have been&#13;
looking over a book of engravings made in the eighteenth century from&#13;
those wall-pictures of Herculaneum and Pompeii that were, it seems, the&#13;
work of journeymen copying from finer paintings, for the composition&#13;
is always too good for the execution. I find in great numbers an&#13;
indifference to obvious logic, to all that the eye sees at common&#13;
moments. Perseus shows Andromeda the death she lived by in a pool, and&#13;
though the lovers are carefully drawn the reflection is upside down&#13;
that we may see it the better. There is hardly an old master who has&#13;
not made known to us in some like way how little he cares for what&#13;
every fool can see and every knave can praise. The men who imagined&#13;
the arts were not less superstitious in religion, understanding the&#13;
spiritual relations, but not the mechanical, and finding nothing that&#13;
need strain the throat in those gnats the floods of Noah and Deucalion,&#13;
and in Joshua’s moon at Ascalon.</p><p>CONCERNING SAINTS AND ARTISTS</p><p>I TOOK the Indian hemp with certain followers of St. Martin on the&#13;
ground floor of a house in the Latin Quarter. I had never taken it&#13;
before, and was instructed by a boisterous young poet, whose English&#13;
was no better than my French. He gave me a little pellet, if I am not&#13;
forgetting, an hour before dinner, and another after we had dined&#13;
together at some restaurant. As we were going through the streets to&#13;
the meeting-place of the Martinists, I felt suddenly that a cloud I was&#13;
looking at floated in an immense space, and for an instant my being&#13;
rushed out, as it seemed, into that space with ecstasy. I was myself&#13;
again immediately, but the poet was wholly above himself, and presently&#13;
he pointed to one of the street lamps now brightening in the fading&#13;
twilight, and cried at the top of his voice, ‘Why do you look at me&#13;
with your great eye?’ There were perhaps a dozen people already much&#13;
excited when we arrived; and after I had drunk some cups of coffee and&#13;
eaten a pellet or two more, I grew very anxious to dance, but did not,&#13;
as I could not remember any steps. I sat down and closed my eyes; but&#13;
no, I had no visions, nothing but a sensation of some dark shadow which&#13;
seemed to be telling me that some day I would go into a trance and so&#13;
out of my body for awhile, but not yet. I opened my eyes and looked at&#13;
some red ornament on the mantelpiece, and at once the room was full&#13;
of harmonies of red, but when a blue china figure caught my eye the&#13;
harmonies became blue upon the instant. I was puzzled, for the reds&#13;
were all there, nothing had changed, but they were no longer important&#13;
or harmonious; and why had the blues so unimportant but a moment ago&#13;
become exciting and delightful? Thereupon it struck me that I was&#13;
seeing like a painter, and that in the course of the evening everyone&#13;
there would change through every kind of artistic perception.</p><p>After a while a Martinist ran towards me with a piece of paper on which&#13;
he had drawn a circle with a dot in it, and pointing at it with his&#13;
finger he cried out, ‘God, God!’ Some immeasurable mystery had been&#13;
revealed, and his eyes shone; and at some time or other a lean and&#13;
shabby man, with rather a distinguished face, showed me his horoscope&#13;
and pointed with an ecstasy of melancholy at its evil aspects. The&#13;
boisterous poet, who was an old eater of the Indian hemp, had told me&#13;
that it took one three months growing used to it, three months more&#13;
enjoying it, and three months being cured of it. These men were in&#13;
their second period; but I never forgot myself, never really rose above&#13;
myself for more than a moment, and was even able to feel the absurdity&#13;
of that gaiety, an Herr Nordau among the men of genius, but one that&#13;
was abashed at his own sobriety. The sky outside was beginning to grey&#13;
when there came a knocking at the window shutters. Somebody opened the&#13;
window, and a woman in evening dress, who was not a little bewildered&#13;
to find so many people, was helped down into the room. She had been at&#13;
a students’ ball unknown to her husband, who was asleep overhead, and&#13;
had thought to have crept home unobserved, but for a confederate at the&#13;
window. All those talking or dancing men laughed in a dreamy way; and&#13;
she, understanding that there was no judgment in the laughter of men&#13;
that had no thought but of the spectacle of the world, blushed, laughed&#13;
and darted through the room and so upstairs. Alas that the hangman’s&#13;
rope should be own brother to that Indian happiness that keeps alone,&#13;
were it not for some stray cactus, mother of as many dreams, an&#13;
immemorial impartiality and simpleness.</p><p>THE SUBJECT MATTER OF DRAMA</p><p>I READ this sentence a few days ago, or one like it, in an obituary&#13;
of Ibsen: ‘Let nobody again go back to the old ballad material of&#13;
Shakespeare, to murders, and ghosts, for what interests us on the&#13;
stage is modern experience and the discussion of our interests’;&#13;
and in another part of the article Ibsen was blamed because he had&#13;
written of suicides and in other ways made use of ‘the morbid terror&#13;
of death.’ Dramatic literature has for a long time been left to the&#13;
criticism of journalists, and all these, the old stupid ones and the&#13;
new clever ones, have tried to impress upon it their absorption in the&#13;
life of the moment, their delight in obvious originality and in obvious&#13;
logic, their shrinking from the ancient and insoluble. The writer I&#13;
have quoted is much more than a journalist, but he has lived their&#13;
hurried life, and instinctively turns to them for judgment. He is not&#13;
thinking of the great poets and painters, of the cloud of witnesses,&#13;
who are there that we may become, through our understanding of their&#13;
minds, spectators of the ages, but of this age. Drama is a means of&#13;
expression, not a special subject matter, and the dramatist is as free&#13;
to choose where he has a mind to as the poet of ‘Endymion’ or as the&#13;
painter of Mary Magdalene at the door of Simon the Pharisee. So far&#13;
from the discussion of our interests and the immediate circumstance of&#13;
our life being the most moving to the imagination, it is what is old&#13;
and far off that stirs us the most deeply. There is a sentence in _The&#13;
Marriage of Heaven and Hell_ that is meaningless until we understand&#13;
Blake’s system of correspondences. ‘The best wine is the oldest, the&#13;
best water the newest.’</p><p>Water is experience, immediate sensation, and wine is emotion, and&#13;
it is with the intellect, as distinguished from imagination, that we&#13;
enlarge the bounds of experience and separate it from all but itself,&#13;
from illusion, from memory, and create among other things science&#13;
and good journalism. Emotion, on the other hand, grows intoxicating&#13;
and delightful after it has been enriched with the memory of old&#13;
emotions, with all the uncounted flavours of old experience, and it is&#13;
necessarily an antiquity of thought, emotions that have been deepened&#13;
by the experiences of many men of genius, that distinguishes the&#13;
cultivated man. The subject-matter of his meditation and invention is&#13;
old, and he will disdain a too conscious originality in the arts as&#13;
in those matters of daily life where, is it not Balzac who says, ‘we&#13;
are all conservatives’? He is above all things well-bred, and whether&#13;
he write or paint will not desire a technique that denies or obtrudes&#13;
his long and noble descent. Corneille and Racine did not deny their&#13;
masters, and when Dante spoke of his master Virgil there was no crowing&#13;
of the cock. In their day imitation was conscious or all but conscious,&#13;
and while originality was but so much the more a part of the man&#13;
himself, so much the deeper because unconscious, no quick analysis&#13;
could find out their miracle, that needed, it may be, generations to&#13;
reveal; but it is our imitation that is unconscious and that waits the&#13;
certainties of time. The more religious the subject-matter of an art,&#13;
the more will it be as it were stationary, and the more ancient will&#13;
be the emotion that it arouses and the circumstances that it calls up&#13;
before our eyes. When in the Middle Ages the pilgrim to St. Patrick’s&#13;
Purgatory found himself on the lake side, he found a boat made out&#13;
of a hollow tree to ferry him to the cave of vision. In religious&#13;
painting and poetry, crowns and swords of an ancient pattern take upon&#13;
themselves new meanings, and it is impossible to separate our idea of&#13;
what is noble from a mystic stair, where not men and women, but robes,&#13;
jewels, incidents, ancient utilities float upward slowly over the all&#13;
but sleeping mind, putting on emotional and spiritual life as they&#13;
ascend until they are swallowed up by some far glory that they even&#13;
were too modern and momentary to endure. All art is dream, and what&#13;
the day is done with is dreaming ripe, and what art moulds religion&#13;
accepts, and in the end all is in the wine cup, all is in the drunken&#13;
phantasy, and the grapes begin to stammer.</p><p>THE TWO KINDS OF ASCETICISM</p><p>IT is not possible to separate an emotion or a spiritual state from&#13;
the image that calls it up and gives it expression. Michael Angelo’s&#13;
Moses, Velasquez’ Philip the Second, the colour purple, a crucifix,&#13;
call into life an emotion or state that vanishes with them because&#13;
they are its only possible expression, and that is why no mind is more&#13;
valuable than the images it contains. The imaginative writer differs&#13;
from the saint in that he identifies himself—to the neglect of his own&#13;
soul, alas!—with the soul of the world, and frees himself from all that&#13;
is impermanent in that soul, an ascetic not of women and wine, but of&#13;
the newspapers. That which is permanent in the soul of the world upon&#13;
the other hand, the great passions that trouble all and have but a&#13;
brief recurring life of flower and seed in any man, is the renunciation&#13;
of the saint who seeks not an eternal art, but his own eternity. The&#13;
artist stands between the saint and the world of impermanent things,&#13;
and just in so far as his mind dwells on what is impermanent in his&#13;
sense, on all that ‘modern experience and the discussion of our&#13;
interests,’ that is to say on what never recurs, as desire and hope,&#13;
terror and weariness, spring and autumn, recur in varying rhythms,&#13;
will his mind become critical, as distinguished from creative, and his&#13;
emotions wither. He will think less of what he sees and more of his own&#13;
attitude towards it, and will express this attitude by an essentially&#13;
critical selection and emphasis. I am not quite sure of my memory, but&#13;
I think that Mr. Ricketts has said in his book on the Prado that he&#13;
feels the critic in Velasquez for the first time in painting, and we&#13;
all feel the critic in Whistler and Degas, in Browning, even in Mr.&#13;
Swinburne, in the finest art of all ages but the greatest. The end for&#13;
art is the ecstasy awakened by the presence before an ever-changing&#13;
mind of what is permanent in the world, or by the arousing of that&#13;
mind itself into the very delicate and fastidious mood habitual with&#13;
it when it is seeking those permanent and recurring things. There is a&#13;
little of both ecstasies at all times, but at this time we have a small&#13;
measure of the creative impulse itself, of the divine vision, a great&#13;
one of ‘the lost traveller’s dream under the hill,’ perhaps because all&#13;
the old simple things have been painted or written, and they will only&#13;
have meaning for us again when a new race or a new civilisation has&#13;
made us look upon all with new eyesight.</p><p>IN THE SERPENT’S MOUTH</p><p>THERE is an old saying that God is a circle whose centre is everywhere.&#13;
If that is true, the saint goes to the centre, the poet and artist to&#13;
the ring where everything comes round again. The poet must not seek for&#13;
what is still and fixed, for that has no life for him; and if he did,&#13;
his style would become cold and monotonous, and his sense of beauty&#13;
faint and sickly, as are both style and beauty to my imagination in the&#13;
prose and poetry of Newman, but be content to find his pleasure in all&#13;
that is for ever passing away that it may come again, in the beauty of&#13;
woman, in the fragile flowers of spring, in momentary heroic passion,&#13;
in whatever is most fleeting, most impassioned, as it were, for its&#13;
own perfection, most eager to return in its glory. Yet perhaps he must&#13;
endure the impermanent a little, for these things return, but not&#13;
wholly, for no two faces are alike, and, it may be, had we more learned&#13;
eyes, no two flowers. Is it that all things are made by the struggle of&#13;
the individual and the world, of the unchanging and the returning, and&#13;
that the saint and the poet are over all, and that the poet has made&#13;
his home in the Serpent’s mouth?</p><p>THE BLACK AND THE WHITE ARROWS</p><p>INSTINCT creates the recurring and the beautiful, all the winding of&#13;
the serpent; but reason, the most ugly man, as Blake called it, is&#13;
a drawer of the straight line, the maker of the arbitrary and the&#13;
impermanent, for no recurring spring will ever bring again yesterday’s&#13;
clock. Sanctity has its straight line also, darting from the centre,&#13;
and with these arrows the many-coloured serpent, theme of all our&#13;
poetry, is maimed and hunted. He that finds the white arrow shall have&#13;
wisdom older than the Serpent, but what of the black arrow? How much&#13;
knowledge, how heavy a quiver of the crow-feathered ebony rods can the&#13;
soul endure?</p><p>HIS MISTRESS’S EYEBROWS</p><p>THE preoccupation of our Art and Literature with knowledge, with the&#13;
surface of life, with the arbitrary, with mechanism, has arisen out&#13;
of the root. A careful, but not necessarily very subtle man, could&#13;
foretell the history of any religion if he knew its first principle,&#13;
and that it would live long enough to fulfil itself. The mind can&#13;
never do the same thing twice over, and having exhausted simple&#13;
beauty and meaning, it passes to the strange and hidden, and at last&#13;
must find its delight, having outrun its harmonies in the emphatic&#13;
and discordant. When I was a boy at the art school I watched an&#13;
older student late returned from Paris, with a wonder that had no&#13;
understanding in it. He was very amorous, and every new love was the&#13;
occasion of a new picture, and every new picture was uglier than its&#13;
forerunner. He was excited about his mistress’s eyebrows, as was&#13;
fitting, but the interest of beauty had been exhausted by the logical&#13;
energies of Art, which destroys where it has rummaged, and can but&#13;
discover, whether it will or no. We cannot discover our subject-matter&#13;
by deliberate intellect, for when a subject-matter ceases to move us we&#13;
must go elsewhere, and when it moves us, even though it be ‘that old&#13;
ballad material of Shakespeare’ or even ‘the morbid terror of death,’&#13;
we can laugh at reason. We must not ask is the world interested in this&#13;
or that, for nothing is in question but our own interest, and we can&#13;
understand no other. Our place in the Hierarchy is settled for us by&#13;
our choice of a subject-matter, and all good criticism is hieratic,&#13;
delighting in setting things above one another, Epic and Drama above&#13;
Lyric and so on, and not merely side by side. But it is our instinct&#13;
and not our intellect that chooses. We can deliberately refashion our&#13;
characters, but not our painting or our poetry. If our characters also&#13;
were not unconsciously refashioned so completely by the unfolding of&#13;
the logical energies of Art, that even simple things have in the end a&#13;
new aspect in our eyes, the Arts would not be among those things that&#13;
return for ever. The ballads that Bishop Percy gathered returned in the&#13;
_Ancient Mariner_ and the delight in the world of old Greek sculptors&#13;
sprang into a more delicate loveliness in that archaistic head of&#13;
the young athlete down the long corridor to your left hand as you go&#13;
into the British Museum. Civilisation too, will not that also destroy&#13;
where it has loved, until it shall bring the simple and natural things&#13;
again and a new Argo with all the gilding on her bows sail out to find&#13;
another fleece?</p><p>THE TRESSES OF THE HAIR</p><p>HAFIZ cried to his beloved, ‘I made a bargain with that brown hair&#13;
before the beginning of time, and it shall not be broken through&#13;
unending time,’ and it may be that Mistress Nature knows that we have&#13;
lived many times, and that whatsoever changes and winds into itself&#13;
belongs to us. She covers her eyes away from us, but she lets us play&#13;
with the tresses of her hair.</p><p>A TOWER ON THE APENNINE</p><p>THE other day I was walking towards Urbino, where I was to spend&#13;
the night, having crossed the Apennines from San Sepolcro, and had&#13;
come to a level place on the mountain-top near the journey’s end. My&#13;
friends were in a carriage somewhere behind, on a road which was still&#13;
ascending in great loops, and I was alone amid a visionary fantastic&#13;
impossible scenery. It was sunset and the stormy clouds hung upon&#13;
mountain after mountain, and far off on one great summit a cloud&#13;
darker than the rest glimmered with lightning. Away south upon another&#13;
mountain a mediæval tower, with no building near nor any sign of life,&#13;
rose into the clouds. I saw suddenly in the mind’s eye an old man,&#13;
erect and a little gaunt, standing in the door of the tower, while&#13;
about him broke a windy light. He was the poet who had at last, because&#13;
he had done so much for the world’s sake, come to share in the dignity&#13;
of the saint. He had hidden nothing of himself, but he had taken care&#13;
of ‘that dignity ... the perfection of form ... this lofty and severe&#13;
quality ... this virtue.’ And though he had but sought it for the&#13;
world’s sake, or for a woman’s praise, it had come at last into his&#13;
body and his mind. Certainly as he stood there he knew how from behind&#13;
that laborious mood, that pose, that genius, no flower of himself but&#13;
all himself, looked out as from behind a mask that other Who alone&#13;
of all men, the country people say, is not a hair’s breadth more nor&#13;
less than six feet high. He has in his ears well instructed voices and&#13;
seeming solid sights are before his eyes, and not as we say of many a&#13;
one, speaking in metaphor, but as this were Delphi or Eleusis, and the&#13;
substance and the voice come to him among his memories which are of&#13;
women’s faces; for was it Columbanus or another that wrote ‘There is&#13;
one among the birds that is perfect, and one perfect among the fish’?</p><p>THE THINKING OF THE BODY</p><p>THOSE learned men who are a terror to children and an ignominious&#13;
sight in lovers’ eyes, all those butts of a traditional humour where&#13;
there is something of the wisdom of peasants, are mathematicians,&#13;
theologians, lawyers, men of science of various kinds. They have&#13;
followed some abstract reverie, which stirs the brain only and needs&#13;
that only, and have therefore stood before the looking-glass without&#13;
pleasure and never known those thoughts that shape the lines of the&#13;
body for beauty or animation, and wake a desire for praise or for&#13;
display.</p><p>There are two pictures of Venice side by side in the house where I am&#13;
writing this, a Canaletto that has little but careful drawing, and a&#13;
not very emotional pleasure in clean bright air, and a Franz Francken,&#13;
where the blue water, that in the other stirs one so little, can make&#13;
one long to plunge into the green depth where a cloud shadow falls.&#13;
Neither painting could move us at all, if our thought did not rush out&#13;
to the edges of our flesh, and it is so with all good art, whether the&#13;
Victory of Samothrace which reminds the soles of our feet of swiftness,&#13;
or the Odyssey that would send us out under the salt wind, or the young&#13;
horsemen on the Parthenon, that seem happier than our boyhood ever&#13;
was, and in our boyhood’s way. Art bids us touch and taste and hear&#13;
and see the world, and shrinks from what Blake calls mathematic form,&#13;
from every abstract thing, from all that is of the brain only, from&#13;
all that is not a fountain jetting from the entire hopes, memories,&#13;
and sensations of the body. Its morality is personal, knows little of&#13;
any general law, has no blame for Little Musgrave, no care for Lord&#13;
Barnard’s house, seems lighter than a breath and yet is hard and heavy,&#13;
for if a man is not ready to face toil and risk, and in all gaiety&#13;
of heart, his body will grow unshapely and his heart lack the wild&#13;
will that stirs desire. It approved before all men those that talked&#13;
or wrestled or tilted under the walls of Urbino, or sat in the wide&#13;
window-seats discussing all things, with love ever in their thought,&#13;
when the wise Duchess ordered all, and the Lady Emilia gave the theme.</p><p>RELIGIOUS BELIEF NECESSARY TO SYMBOLIC ART</p><p>ALL art is sensuous, but when a man puts only his contemplative nature,&#13;
and his more vague desires into his art, the sensuous images through&#13;
which it speaks become broken, fleeting, uncertain, or are chosen for&#13;
their distance from general experience, and all grows unsubstantial&#13;
and fantastic. When imagination moves in a dim world like the country&#13;
of sleep in ‘Love’s Nocturne’ and ‘Siren there winds her dizzy hair and&#13;
sings’ we go to it for delight indeed but in our weariness. If we are&#13;
to sojourn there that world must grow consistent with itself, emotion&#13;
must be related to emotion by a system of ordered images, as in the&#13;
_Divine Comedy_. It must grow to be symbolic, that is, for the soul&#13;
can only achieve a distinct separated life where many related objects&#13;
at once distinguish and arouse its energies in their fulness. All&#13;
visionaries have entered into such a world in trances, and all ideal&#13;
art has trance for warranty. Shelley seemed to Matthew Arnold to beat&#13;
his ineffectual wings in the void, and I only made my pleasure in him&#13;
contented pleasure by massing in my imagination his recurring images of&#13;
towers and rivers, and caves with fountains in them, and that one star&#13;
of his, till his world had grown solid underfoot and consistent enough&#13;
for the soul’s habitation.</p><p>But even then I lacked something to compensate my imagination for&#13;
geographical and historical reality, for the testimony of our ordinary&#13;
senses, and found myself wishing for and trying to imagine, as I had&#13;
also when reading Keats’ _Endymion_, a crowd of believers who could&#13;
put into all those strange sights the strength of their belief and the&#13;
rare testimony of their visions. A little crowd had been sufficient,&#13;
and I would have had Shelley a sectary that his revelation might have&#13;
found the only sufficient evidence of religion, miracle. All symbolic&#13;
art should arise out of a real belief, and that it cannot do so in&#13;
this age proves that this age is a road and not a resting-place for&#13;
the imaginative arts. I can only understand others by myself, and I am&#13;
certain that there are many who are not moved as they desire to be by&#13;
that solitary light burning in the tower of Prince Athanais, because it&#13;
has not entered into men’s prayers nor lighted any through the sacred&#13;
dark of religious contemplation.</p><p>Lyrical poems even when they but speak of emotions common to all need,&#13;
if not a religious belief like the spiritual arts, a life that has&#13;
leisure for itself, and a society that is quickly stirred that our&#13;
emotion may be strengthened by the emotion of others. All circumstance&#13;
that makes emotion at once dignified and visible, increases the poet’s&#13;
power, and I think that is why I have always longed for some stringed&#13;
instrument and a listening audience not drawn out of the hurried&#13;
streets but from a life where it would be natural to murmur over again&#13;
the singer’s thought. When I heard Yvette Guilbert the other day, who&#13;
has the lyre or as good, I was not content, for she sang among people&#13;
whose life had nothing it could share with an exquisite art that should&#13;
rise out of life as the blade out of the spearshaft, a song out of the&#13;
mood, the fountain from its pool, all art out of the body, laughter&#13;
from a happy company. I longed to make all things over again, that she&#13;
might sing in some great hall, where there was no one that did not love&#13;
life and speak of it continually.</p><p>THE HOLY PLACES</p><p>WHEN all art was struck out of personality, whether as in our daily&#13;
business or in the adventure of religion, there was little separation&#13;
between holy and common things, and just as the arts themselves passed&#13;
quickly from passion to divine contemplation, from the conversation&#13;
of peasants to that of princes, the one song remembering the drunken&#13;
miller and but half forgetting Cambynskan bold; so did a man feel&#13;
himself near sacred presences when he turned his plough from the slope&#13;
of Cruachmaa or of Olympus. The occupations and the places known to&#13;
Homer or to Hesiod, those pure first artists, might, as it were, if&#13;
but the fashioners’ hands had loosened, have changed before the poem’s&#13;
end to symbols and vanished, winged and unweary, into the unchanging&#13;
worlds where religion only can discover life as well as peace. A&#13;
man of that unbroken day could have all the subtlety of Shelley,&#13;
and yet use no image unknown among the common people, and speak no&#13;
thought that was not a deduction from the common thought. Unless the&#13;
discovery of legendary knowledge and the returning belief in miracle,&#13;
or what we must needs call so, can bring once more a new belief in&#13;
the sanctity of common ploughland, and new wonders that reward no&#13;
difficult ecclesiastical routine but the common, wayward, spirited man,&#13;
we may never see again a Shelley and a Dickens in the one body, but&#13;
be broken to the end. We have grown jealous of the body, and we dress&#13;
it in dull unshapely clothes, that we may cherish aspiration alone.&#13;
Molière being but the master of common sense lived ever in the common&#13;
daylight, but Shakespeare could not, and Shakespeare seems to bring us&#13;
to the very market-place, when we remember Shelley’s dizzy and Landor’s&#13;
calm disdain of usual daily things. And at last we have Villiers de&#13;
L’Isle Adam crying in the ecstasy of a supreme culture, of a supreme&#13;
refusal, ‘as for living, our servants will do that for us.’ One of&#13;
the means of loftiness, of marmorean stillness has been the choice of&#13;
strange and far away places, for the scenery of art, but this choice&#13;
has grown bitter to me, and there are moments when I cannot believe in&#13;
the reality of imaginations that are not inset with the minute life&#13;
of long familiar things and symbols and places. I have come to think&#13;
of even Shakespeare’s journeys to Rome or to Verona as the outflowing&#13;
of an unrest, a dissatisfaction with natural interests, an unstable&#13;
equilibrium of the whole European mind that would not have come had&#13;
Constantinople wall been built of better stone. I am orthodox and pray&#13;
for a resurrection of the body, and am certain that a man should find&#13;
his Holy Land where he first crept upon the floor, and that familiar&#13;
woods and rivers should fade into symbol with so gradual a change that&#13;
he never discover, no, not even in ecstasy itself, that he is beyond&#13;
space, and that time alone keeps him from Primum Mobile, the Supernal&#13;
Eden, and the White Rose over all.</p><p>EDMUND SPENSER</p><p>_Included by kind permission of Messrs. T. C. and E. C. Jack._</p><p>I</p><p>WE know little of Spenser’s childhood and nothing of his parents,&#13;
except that his father was probably an Edmund Spenser of north-east&#13;
Lancashire, a man of good blood and ‘belonging to a house of ancient&#13;
fame.’ He was born in London in 1552, nineteen years after the death&#13;
of Ariosto, and when Tasso was about eight years old. Full of the&#13;
spirit of the Renaissance, at once passionate and artificial, looking&#13;
out upon the world now as craftsman, now as connoisseur, he was to&#13;
found his art upon theirs rather than upon the more humane, the more&#13;
noble, the less intellectual art of Malory and the Minstrels. Deafened&#13;
and blinded by their influence, as so many of us were in boyhood by&#13;
that art of Hugo, that made the old simple writers seem but as brown&#13;
bread and water, he was always to love the journey more than its end,&#13;
the landscape more than the man, and reason more than life, and the&#13;
tale less than its telling. He entered Pembroke College, Cambridge,&#13;
in 1569, and translated allegorical poems out of Petrarch and Du&#13;
Bellay. To-day a young man translates out of Verlaine and Verhaeren;&#13;
but at that day Ronsard and Du Bellay were the living poets, who&#13;
promised revolutionary and unheard-of things to a poetry moving towards&#13;
elaboration and intellect, as ours—the serpent’s tooth in his own tail&#13;
again—moves towards simplicity and instinct. At Cambridge he met with&#13;
Hobbinol of _The Shepheards Calender_, a certain Gabriel Harvey, son of&#13;
a rope-maker at Saffron Walden, but now a Fellow of Pembroke College,&#13;
a notable man, some five or six years his elder. It is usual to think&#13;
ill of Harvey, because of his dislike of rhyme and his advocacy of&#13;
classical metres, and because he complained that Spenser preferred&#13;
his _Faerie Queene_ to the _Nine Muses_, and encouraged Hobgoblin ‘to&#13;
run off with the Garland of Apollo.’ But at that crossroad, where so&#13;
many crowds mingled talking of so many lands, no one could foretell&#13;
in what bed he would sleep after nightfall. Milton was in the end to&#13;
dislike rhyme as much, and it is certain that rhyme is one of the&#13;
secondary causes of that disintegration of the personal instincts&#13;
which has given to modern poetry its deep colour for colour’s sake, its&#13;
overflowing pattern, its background of decorative landscape, and its&#13;
insubordination of detail. At the opening of a movement we are busy&#13;
with first principles, and can find out everything but the road we&#13;
are to go, everything but the weight and measure of the impulse, that&#13;
has come to us out of life itself, for that is always in defiance of&#13;
reason, always without a justification but by faith and works. Harvey&#13;
set Spenser to the making of verses in classical metre, and certain&#13;
lines have come down to us written in what Spenser called ‘Iambicum&#13;
trimetrum.’ His biographers agree that they are very bad, but, though&#13;
I cannot scan them, I find in them the charm of what seems a sincere&#13;
personal emotion. The man himself, liberated from the minute felicities&#13;
of phrase and sound, that are the temptation and the delight of rhyme,&#13;
speaks of his Mistress some thought that came to him not for the sake&#13;
of poetry, but for love’s sake, and the emotion instead of dissolving&#13;
into detached colours, into ‘the spangly gloom’ that Keats saw ‘froth&#13;
and boil’ when he put his eyes into ‘the pillowy cleft,’ speaks to her&#13;
in poignant words as if out of a tear-stained love-letter:</p><p>‘Unhappie verse, the witnesse of my unhappie state,&#13;
    Make thy selfe fluttring winge for thy fast flying&#13;
    Thought, and fly forth to my love wheresoever she be.&#13;
    Whether lying restlesse in heavy bedde, or else&#13;
    Sitting so cheerlesse at the cheerful boorde, or else&#13;
    Playing alone carelesse on her heavenlie virginals.&#13;
    If in bed, tell hir that my eyes can take no rest;&#13;
    If at boorde tell her that my mouth can eat no meate;&#13;
    If at her virginals, tell her that I can heare no mirth.’</p><p>II</p><p>He left College in his twenty-fourth year, and stayed for a while in&#13;
Lancashire, where he had relations, and there fell in love with one he&#13;
has written of in _The Shepheards Calender_ as ‘Rosalind, the widdowes&#13;
daughter of the Glenn,’ though she was, for all her shepherding, as&#13;
one learns from a College friend, ‘a gentlewoman of no mean house.’&#13;
She married Menalchus of the _Calender_ and Spenser lamented her&#13;
for years, in verses so full of disguise that one cannot say if his&#13;
lamentations come out of a broken heart or are but a useful movement&#13;
in the elaborate ritual of his poetry, a well-ordered incident in&#13;
the mythology of his imagination. To no English poet, perhaps to no&#13;
European poet before his day, had the natural expression of personal&#13;
feeling been so impossible, the clear vision of the lineaments of&#13;
human character so difficult; no other’s head and eyes had sunk so far&#13;
into the pillowy cleft. After a year of this life he went to London,&#13;
and by Harvey’s advice and introduction entered the service of the&#13;
Earl of Leicester, staying for a while in his house on the banks of&#13;
the Thames; and it was there in all likelihood that he met with the&#13;
Earl’s nephew, Sir Philip Sidney, still little more than a boy, but&#13;
with his head full of affairs of state. One can imagine that it was the&#13;
great Earl or Sir Philip Sidney that gave his imagination its moral&#13;
and practical turn, and one imagines him seeking from philosophical&#13;
men, who distrust instinct because it disturbs contemplation, and from&#13;
practical men who distrust everything they cannot use in the routine&#13;
of immediate events, that impulse and method of creation that can only&#13;
be learned with surety from the technical criticism of poets, and from&#13;
the excitement of some movement in the artistic life. Marlowe and&#13;
Shakespeare were still at school, and Ben Jonson was but five years&#13;
old. Sidney was doubtless the greatest personal influence that came&#13;
into Spenser’s life, and it was one that exalted moral zeal above every&#13;
other faculty. The great Earl impressed his imagination very deeply&#13;
also, for the lamentation over the Earl of Leicester’s death is more&#13;
than a conventional Ode to a dead patron. Spenser’s verses about men,&#13;
nearly always indeed, seem to express more of personal joy and sorrow&#13;
than those about women, perhaps because he was less deliberately a poet&#13;
when he spoke of men. At the end of a long beautiful passage he laments&#13;
that unworthy men should be in the dead Earl’s place, and compares them&#13;
to the fox—an unclean feeder—hiding in the lair ‘the badger swept.’&#13;
The imaginer of the festivals of Kenilworth was indeed the fit patron&#13;
for him, and alike, because of the strength and weakness of Spenser’s&#13;
art, one regrets that he could not have lived always in that elaborate&#13;
life a master of ceremony to the world, instead of being plunged into a&#13;
life that but stirred him to bitterness, as the way is with theoretical&#13;
minds in the tumults of events they cannot understand. In the winter&#13;
of 1579-80 he published _The Shepheards Calender_, a book of twelve&#13;
eclogues, one for every month of the year, and dedicated it to Sir&#13;
Philip Sidney. It was full of pastoral beauty and allegorical images of&#13;
current events, revealing too that conflict between the æsthetic and&#13;
moral interests that was to run through well-nigh all his works, and&#13;
it became immediately famous. He was rewarded with a place as private&#13;
secretary to the Lord Lieutenant, Lord Grey de Wilton, and sent to&#13;
Ireland, where he spent nearly all the rest of his life. After a few&#13;
years there he bought Kilcolman Castle, which had belonged to the rebel&#13;
Earl of Desmond, and the rivers and hills about this castle came much&#13;
into his poetry. Our Irish Aubeg is ‘Mulla mine, whose waves I taught&#13;
to weep,’ and the Ballyvaughan Hills, it has its rise among, ‘old&#13;
Father Mole.’ He never pictured the true countenance of Irish scenery,&#13;
for his mind turned constantly to the courts of Elizabeth and to the&#13;
umbrageous level lands, where his own race was already seeding like a&#13;
great poppy:</p><p>‘Both heaven and heavenly graces do much more&#13;
    (Quoth he), abound in that same land then this:&#13;
    For there all happie peace and plenteous store&#13;
    Conspire in one to make contented blisse.&#13;
    No wayling there nor wretchednesse is heard,&#13;
    No bloodie issues nor no leprosies,&#13;
    No griesly famine, nor no raging sweard,&#13;
    No nightly bordrags, nor no hue and cries;&#13;
    The shepheards there abroad may safely lie&#13;
    On hills and downes, withouten dread or daunger,&#13;
    No ravenous wolves the good mans hope destroy,&#13;
    Nor outlawes fell affray the forest raunger,&#13;
    The learned arts do florish in great honor,&#13;
    And Poets wits are had in peerlesse price.’</p><p>Nor did he ever understand the people he lived among or the historical&#13;
events that were changing all things about him. Lord Grey de Wilton&#13;
had been recalled almost immediately, but it was his policy, brought&#13;
over ready-made in his ship, that Spenser advocated throughout all his&#13;
life, equally in his long prose book _The State of Ireland_ as in the&#13;
_Faerie Queene_, where Lord Grey was Artigall and the Iron man the&#13;
soldiers and executioners by whose hands he worked. Like an hysterical&#13;
patient he drew a complicated web of inhuman logic out of the bowels&#13;
of an insufficient premise—there was no right, no law, but that of&#13;
Elizabeth, and all that opposed her opposed themselves to God, to&#13;
civilisation, and to all inherited wisdom and courtesy, and should be&#13;
put to death. He made two visits to England, celebrating one of them&#13;
in _Colin Clouts come Home againe_, to publish the first three books&#13;
and the second three books of the _Faerie Queene_ respectively, and to&#13;
try for some English office or pension. By the help of Raleigh, now&#13;
his neighbour at Kilcolman, he had been promised a pension, but was&#13;
kept out of it by Lord Burleigh, who said, ‘All that for a song!’ From&#13;
that day Lord Burleigh became that ‘rugged forehead’ of the poems,&#13;
whose censure of this or that is complained of. During the last three&#13;
or four years of his life in Ireland he married a fair woman of his&#13;
neighbourhood, and about her wrote many intolerable artificial sonnets&#13;
and that most beautiful passage in the sixth book of the _Faerie&#13;
Queene_, which tells of Colin Clout piping to the Graces and to her;&#13;
and he celebrated his marriage in the most beautiful of all his poems,&#13;
the _Epithalamium_. His genius was pictorial, and these pictures of&#13;
happiness were more natural to it than any personal pride, or joy, or&#13;
sorrow. His new happiness was very brief, and just as he was rising to&#13;
something of Milton’s grandeur in the fragment that has been called&#13;
_Mutabilitie_, ‘the wandering companies that keep the woods,’ as he&#13;
called the Irish armies, drove him to his death. Ireland, where he&#13;
saw nothing but work for the Iron man, was in the midst of the last&#13;
struggle of the old Celtic order with England, itself about to turn&#13;
bottom upward, of the passion of the Middle Ages with the craft of the&#13;
Renaissance. Seven years after Spenser’s arrival in Ireland a large&#13;
merchant ship had carried off from Loch Swilly, by a very crafty device&#13;
common in those days, certain persons of importance. Red Hugh, a boy&#13;
of fifteen, and the coming head of Tirconnell, and various heads of&#13;
clans had been enticed on board the merchant ship to drink of a fine&#13;
vintage, and there made prisoners. All but Red Hugh were released, on&#13;
finding substitutes among the boys of their kindred, and the captives&#13;
were hurried to Dublin and imprisoned in the Burningham Tower. After&#13;
four years of captivity and one attempt that failed, Red Hugh and his&#13;
companions escaped into the Dublin mountains, one dying there of cold&#13;
and privation, and from that to their own country-side. Red Hugh allied&#13;
himself to Hugh O’Neil, the most powerful of the Irish leaders—‘Oh,&#13;
deep, dissembling heart, born to great weal or woe of thy country!’&#13;
an English historian had cried to him—an Oxford man too, a man of the&#13;
Renaissance, and for a few years defeated English armies and shook the&#13;
power of England. The Irish, stirred by these events, and with it maybe&#13;
some rumours of _The State of Ireland_ sticking in their stomachs,&#13;
drove Spenser out of doors and burnt his house, one of his children, as&#13;
tradition has it, dying in the fire. He fled to England, and died some&#13;
three months later in January, 1599, as Ben Jonson says, ‘of lack of&#13;
bread.’</p><p>During the last four or five years of his life he had seen, without&#13;
knowing that he saw it, the beginning of the great Elizabethan&#13;
poetical movement. In 1598 he had pictured the Nine Muses lamenting&#13;
each one over the evil state in England, of the things that she had&#13;
in charge, but, like William Blake’s more beautiful _Whether on Ida’s&#13;
shady brow_, their lamentations should have been a cradle-song. When&#13;
he died _Romeo and Juliet_, _Richard III._, and _Richard II._, and the&#13;
plays of Marlowe had all been acted, and in stately houses were sung&#13;
madrigals and love songs whose like has not been in the world since.&#13;
Italian influence had strengthened the old French joy that had never&#13;
died out among the upper classes, and an art was being created for&#13;
the last time in England which had half its beauty from continually&#13;
suggesting a life hardly less beautiful than itself.</p><p>III</p><p>When Spenser was buried at Westminster Abbey many poets read verses in&#13;
his praise, and threw then their verses and the pens that had written&#13;
them into his tomb. Like him they belonged, for all the moral zeal&#13;
that was gathering like a London fog, to that indolent, demonstrative&#13;
Merry England that was about to pass away. Men still wept when they&#13;
were moved, still dressed themselves in joyous colours, and spoke&#13;
with many gestures. Thoughts and qualities sometimes come to their&#13;
perfect expression when they are about to pass away, and Merry England&#13;
was dying in plays, and in poems, and in strange adventurous men. If&#13;
one of those poets who threw his copy of verses into the earth that&#13;
was about to close over his master were to come alive again, he would&#13;
find some shadow of the life he knew, though not the art he knew,&#13;
among young men in Paris, and would think that his true country. If&#13;
he came to England he would find nothing there but the triumph of the&#13;
Puritan and the merchant—those enemies he had feared and hated—and&#13;
he would weep perhaps, in that womanish way of his, to think that so&#13;
much greatness had been, not as he had hoped, the dawn, but the sunset&#13;
of a people. He had lived in the last days of what we may call the&#13;
Anglo-French nation, the old feudal nation that had been established&#13;
when the Norman and the Angevin made French the language of court&#13;
and market. In the time of Chaucer English poets still wrote much in&#13;
French, and even English labourers lilted French songs over their work;&#13;
and I cannot read any Elizabethan poem or romance without feeling the&#13;
pressure of habits of emotion, and of an order of life which were&#13;
conscious, for all their Latin gaiety, of a quarrel to the death with&#13;
that new Anglo-Saxon nation that was arising amid Puritan sermons and&#13;
Mar-Prelate pamphlets. This nation had driven out the language of&#13;
its conquerors, and now it was to overthrow their beautiful, haughty&#13;
imagination and their manners, full of abandon and wilfulness, and to&#13;
set in their stead earnestness and logic and the timidity and reserve&#13;
of a counting-house. It had been coming for a long while, for it had&#13;
made the Lollards; and when Anglo-French Chaucer was at Westminster its&#13;
poet, Langland, sang the office at St. Paul’s. Shakespeare, with his&#13;
delight in great persons, with his indifference to the State, with his&#13;
scorn of the crowd, with his feudal passion, was of the old nation, and&#13;
Spenser, though a joyless earnestness had cast shadows upon him, and&#13;
darkened his intellect wholly at times, was of the old nation too. His&#13;
_Faerie Queene_ was written in Merry England, but when Bunyan wrote&#13;
in prison the other great English allegory Modern England had been&#13;
born. Bunyan’s men would do right that they might come some day to&#13;
the Delectable Mountain, and not at all that they might live happily&#13;
in a world whose beauty was but an entanglement about their feet.&#13;
Religion had denied the sacredness of an earth that commerce was about&#13;
to corrupt and ravish, but when Spenser lived the earth had still its&#13;
sheltering sacredness. His religion, where the paganism that is natural&#13;
to proud and happy people had been strengthened by the platonism of&#13;
the Renaissance, cherished the beauty of the soul and the beauty of&#13;
the body with, as it seemed, an equal affection. He would have had men&#13;
live well, not merely that they might win eternal happiness but that&#13;
they might live splendidly among men and be celebrated in many songs.&#13;
How could one live well if one had not the joy of the Creator and of&#13;
the Giver of gifts? He says in his _Hymn to Beauty_ that a beautiful&#13;
soul, unless for some stubbornness in the ground, makes for itself a&#13;
beautiful body, and he even denies that beautiful persons ever lived&#13;
who had not souls as beautiful. They may have been tempted until they&#13;
seemed evil, but that was the fault of others. And in his _Hymn to&#13;
Heavenly Beauty_ he sets a woman little known to theology, one that&#13;
he names Wisdom or Beauty, above Seraphim and Cherubim and in the&#13;
very bosom of God, and in the _Faerie Queene_ it is pagan Venus and&#13;
her lover Adonis who create the forms of all living things and send&#13;
them out into the world, calling them back again to the gardens of&#13;
Adonis at their lives’ end to rest there, as it seems, two thousand&#13;
years between life and life. He began in English poetry, despite a&#13;
temperament that delighted in sensuous beauty alone with perfect&#13;
delight, that worship of Intellectual Beauty which Shelley carried to a&#13;
much greater subtlety and applied to the whole of life.</p><p>The qualities, to each of whom he had planned to give a Knight, he&#13;
had borrowed from Aristotle and partly Christianised, but not to the&#13;
forgetting of their heathen birth. The chief of the Knights, who&#13;
would have combined in himself the qualities of all the others, had&#13;
Spenser lived to finish the _Faerie Queene_, was King Arthur, the&#13;
representative of an ancient quality, Magnificence. Born at the moment&#13;
of change, Spenser had indeed many Puritan thoughts. It has been&#13;
recorded that he cut his hair short and half regretted his hymns to&#13;
Love and Beauty. But he has himself told us that the many-headed beast&#13;
overthrown and bound by Calidor, Knight of Courtesy, was Puritanism&#13;
itself. Puritanism, its zeal and its narrowness, and the angry&#13;
suspicion that it had in common with all movements of the ill-educated,&#13;
seemed no other to him than a slanderer of all fine things. One&#13;
doubts, indeed, if he could have persuaded himself that there could&#13;
be any virtue at all without courtesy, perhaps without something of&#13;
pageant and eloquence. He was, I think, by nature altogether a man&#13;
of that old Catholic feudal nation, but, like Sidney, he wanted to&#13;
justify himself to his new masters. He wrote of knights and ladies,&#13;
wild creatures imagined by the aristocratic poets of the twelfth&#13;
century, and perhaps chiefly by English poets who had still the French&#13;
tongue; but he fastened them with allegorical nails to a big barn&#13;
door of common-sense, of merely practical virtue. Allegory itself had&#13;
risen into general importance with the rise of the merchant class in&#13;
the thirteenth and fourteenth centuries; and it was natural when that&#13;
class was about for the first time to shape an age in its image, that&#13;
the last epic poet of the old order should mix its art with his own&#13;
long-descended, irresponsible, happy art.</p><p>IV</p><p>Allegory and, to a much greater degree, symbolism are a natural&#13;
language by which the soul when entranced, or even in ordinary sleep,&#13;
communes with God and with angels. They can speak of things which&#13;
cannot be spoken of in any other language, but one will always, I&#13;
think, feel some sense of unreality when they are used to describe&#13;
things which can be described as well in ordinary words. Dante used&#13;
allegory to describe visionary things, and the first maker of _The&#13;
Romance of the Rose_, for all his lighter spirits, pretends that his&#13;
adventures came to him in a vision one May morning; while Bunyan, by&#13;
his preoccupation with heaven and the soul, gives his simple story&#13;
a visionary strangeness and intensity: he believes so little in the&#13;
world, that he takes us away from all ordinary standards of probability&#13;
and makes us believe even in allegory for a while. Spenser, on the&#13;
other hand, to whom allegory was not, as I think, natural at all,&#13;
makes us feel again and again that it disappoints and interrupts our&#13;
preoccupation with the beautiful and sensuous life he has called up&#13;
before our eyes. It interrupts us most when he copies Langland, and&#13;
writes in what he believes to be a mood of edification, and the least&#13;
when he is not quite serious, when he sets before us some procession&#13;
like a court pageant made to celebrate a wedding or a crowning. One&#13;
cannot think that he should have occupied himself with moral and&#13;
religious questions at all. He should have been content to be, as&#13;
Emerson thought Shakespeare was, a Master of the Revels to mankind. I&#13;
am certain that he never gets that visionary air which can alone make&#13;
allegory real, except when he writes out of a feeling for glory and&#13;
passion. He had no deep moral or religious life. He has never a line&#13;
like Dante’s ‘Thy Will is our Peace,’ or like Thomas à Kempis’s ‘The&#13;
Holy Spirit has liberated me from a multitude of opinions,’ or even&#13;
like Hamlet’s objection to the bare bodkin. He had been made a poet&#13;
by what he had almost learnt to call his sins. If he had not felt it&#13;
necessary to justify his art to some serious friend, or perhaps even to&#13;
‘that rugged forehead,’ he would have written all his life long, one&#13;
thinks, of the loves of shepherdesses and shepherds, among whom there&#13;
would have been perhaps the morals of the dovecot. One is persuaded&#13;
that his morality is official and impersonal—a system of life which&#13;
it was his duty to support—and it is perhaps a half understanding&#13;
of this that has made so many generations believe that he was the&#13;
first poet laureate, the first salaried moralist among the poets. His&#13;
processions of deadly sins, and his houses, where the very cornices&#13;
are arbitrary images of virtue, are an unconscious hypocrisy, an&#13;
undelighted obedience to the ‘rugged forehead,’ for all the while he&#13;
is thinking of nothing but lovers whose bodies are quivering with the&#13;
memory or the hope of long embraces. When they are not together, he&#13;
will indeed embroider emblems and images much as those great ladies of&#13;
the courts of love embroidered them in their castles; and when these&#13;
are imagined out of a thirst for magnificence and not thought out in&#13;
a mood of edification, they are beautiful enough; but they are always&#13;
tapestries for corridors that lead to lovers’ meetings or for the walls&#13;
of marriage chambers. He was not passionate, for the passionate feed&#13;
their flame in wanderings and absences, when the whole being of the&#13;
beloved, every little charm of body and of soul, is always present to&#13;
the mind, filling it with heroical subtleties of desire. He is a poet&#13;
of the delighted senses, and his song becomes most beautiful when he&#13;
writes of those islands of Phædria and Acrasia, which angered ‘that&#13;
rugged forehead,’ as it seems, but gave to Keats his _Belle Dame sans&#13;
Merci_ and his ‘perilous seas in faery lands forlorn,’ and to William&#13;
Morris his _Water of the Wondrous Isles_.</p><p>V</p><p>The dramatists lived in a disorderly world, reproached by many,&#13;
persecuted even, but following their imagination wherever it led them.&#13;
Their imagination, driven hither and thither by beauty and sympathy,&#13;
put on something of the nature of eternity. Their subject was always&#13;
the soul, the whimsical, self-awakening, self-exciting, self-appeasing&#13;
soul. They celebrated its heroical, passionate will going by its own&#13;
path to immortal and invisible things. Spenser, on the other hand,&#13;
except among those smooth pastoral scenes and lovely effeminate islands&#13;
that have made him a great poet, tried to be of his time, or rather&#13;
of the time that was all but at hand. Like Sidney, whose charm it may&#13;
be led many into slavery, he persuaded himself that we enjoy Virgil&#13;
because of the virtues of Æneas, and so planned out his immense poem&#13;
that it would set before the imagination of citizens, in whom there&#13;
would soon be no great energy, innumerable blameless Æneases. He had&#13;
learned to put the State, which desires all the abundance for itself,&#13;
in the place of the Church, and he found it possible to be moved by&#13;
expedient emotions, merely because they were expedient, and to think&#13;
serviceable thoughts with no self-contempt. He loved his Queen a little&#13;
because she was the protectress of poets and an image of that old&#13;
Anglo-French nation that lay a-dying, but a great deal because she was&#13;
the image of the State which had taken possession of his conscience.&#13;
She was over sixty years old, and ugly and, it is thought, selfish, but&#13;
in his poetry she is ‘fair Cynthia,’ ‘a crown of lilies,’ ‘the image&#13;
of the heavens,’ ‘without mortal blemish,’ and has ‘an angelic face,’&#13;
where ‘the red rose’ has ‘meddled with the white’; ‘Phœbus thrusts out&#13;
his golden head’ but to look upon her, and blushes to find himself&#13;
outshone. She is ‘a fourth Grace,’ ‘a queen of love,’ ‘a sacred saint,’&#13;
and ‘above all her sex that ever yet has been.’ In the midst of his&#13;
praise of his own sweetheart he stops to remember that Elizabeth is&#13;
more beautiful, and an old man in _Daphnaida_, although he has been&#13;
brought to death’s door by the death of a beautiful daughter, remembers&#13;
that though his daughter ‘seemed of angelic race,’ she was yet but the&#13;
primrose to the rose beside Elizabeth. Spenser had learned to look to&#13;
the State not only as the rewarder of virtue but as the maker of right&#13;
and wrong, and had begun to love and hate as it bid him. The thoughts&#13;
that we find for ourselves are timid and a little secret, but those&#13;
modern thoughts that we share with large numbers are confident and very&#13;
insolent. We have little else to-day, and when we read our newspaper&#13;
and take up its cry, above all its cry of hatred, we will not think&#13;
very carefully, for we hear the marching feet. When Spenser wrote of&#13;
Ireland he wrote as an official, and out of thoughts and emotions that&#13;
had been organised by the State. He was the first of many Englishmen to&#13;
see nothing but what he was desired to see. Could he have gone there&#13;
as a poet merely, he might have found among its poets more wonderful&#13;
imaginations than even those islands of Phædria and Acrasia. He would&#13;
have found among wandering storytellers, not indeed his own power of&#13;
rich, sustained description, for that belongs to lettered ease, but&#13;
certainly all the kingdom of Faerie, still unfaded, of which his own&#13;
poetry was often but a troubled image. He would have found men doing by&#13;
swift strokes of the imagination much that he was doing with painful&#13;
intellect, with that imaginative reason that soon was to drive out&#13;
imagination altogether and for a long time. He would have met with, at&#13;
his own door, storytellers among whom the perfection of Greek art was&#13;
indeed as unknown as his own power of detailed description, but who,&#13;
none the less, imagined or remembered beautiful incidents and strange,&#13;
pathetic out-crying that made them of Homer’s lineage. Flaubert says&#13;
somewhere, ‘There are things in Hugo, as in Rabelais, that I could&#13;
have mended, things badly built, but then what thrusts of power beyond&#13;
the reach of conscious art!’ Is not all history but the coming of that&#13;
conscious art which first makes articulate and then destroys the old&#13;
wild energy? Spenser, the first poet struck with remorse, the first&#13;
poet who gave his heart to the State, saw nothing but disorder, where&#13;
the mouths that have spoken all the fables of the poets had not yet&#13;
become silent. All about him were shepherds and shepherdesses still&#13;
living the life that made Theocritus and Virgil think of shepherd and&#13;
poet as the one thing; but though he dreamed of Virgil’s shepherds&#13;
he wrote a book to advise, among many like things, the harrying of&#13;
all that followed flocks upon the hills, and of all ‘the wandering&#13;
companies that keep the woods.’ His _View of the State of Ireland_&#13;
commends indeed the beauty of the hills and woods where they did&#13;
their shepherding, in that powerful and subtle language of his which&#13;
I sometimes think more full of youthful energy than even the language&#13;
of the great playwrights. He is ‘sure it is yet a most beautiful and&#13;
sweet country as any under heaven,’ and that all would prosper but for&#13;
those agitators, ’those wandering companies that keep the wood,’ and&#13;
he would rid it of them by a certain expeditious way. There should be&#13;
four great garrisons. ‘And those fowre garrisons issuing foorthe, at&#13;
such convenient times as they shall have intelligence or espiall upon&#13;
the enemye, will so drive him from one side to another and tennis him&#13;
amongst them, that he shall finde nowhere safe to keepe his creete,&#13;
or hide himselfe, but flying from the fire shall fall into the water,&#13;
and out of one daunger into another, that in short space his creete,&#13;
which is his moste sustenence, shall be wasted in preying, or killed in&#13;
driving, or starved for wante of pasture in the woodes, and he himselfe&#13;
brought soe lowe, that he shall have no harte nor abilitye to indure&#13;
his wretchednesse, the which will surely come to passe in very short&#13;
space; for one winters well following of him will so plucke him on his&#13;
knees that he will never be able to stand up agayne.’</p><p>He could commend this expeditious way from personal knowledge, and&#13;
could assure the Queen that the people of the country would soon&#13;
’consume themselves and devoure one another. The proofs whereof I&#13;
saw sufficiently ensampled in these late warres of Mounster; for&#13;
notwithstanding that the same was a most rich and plentifull countrey,&#13;
full of corne and cattell, that you would have thought they would&#13;
have bene able to stand long, yet ere one yeare and a halfe they were&#13;
brought to such wretchednesse, as that any stonye heart would have&#13;
rued the same. Out of every corner of the woodes and glynnes they came&#13;
creeping forth upon theyr hands, for theyr legges could not beare them;&#13;
they looked like anatomyes of death, they spake like ghosts crying out&#13;
of their graves; they did eate of the dead carrions, happy were they if&#13;
they could finde them, yea, and one another soone after, insomuch as&#13;
the very carcasses they spared not to scrape out of theyr graves; and&#13;
if they found a plot of water-cresses or shamrokes, there they flocked&#13;
as to a feast for the time, yet not able long to continue therewithall;&#13;
that in short space there were none allmost left, and a most populous&#13;
and plentifull countrey suddaynely left voyde of man or beast; yet sure&#13;
in all that warre, there perished not many by the sword, but all by the&#13;
extremitye of famine.’</p><p>VI</p><p>In a few years the Four Masters were to write the history of that&#13;
time, and they were to record the goodness or the badness of Irishman&#13;
and Englishman with entire impartiality. They had seen friends and&#13;
relatives persecuted, but they would write of that man’s poisoning&#13;
and this man’s charities and of the fall of great houses, and hardly&#13;
with any other emotion than a thought of the pitiableness of all life.&#13;
Friend and enemy would be for them a part of the spectacle of the&#13;
world. They remembered indeed those Anglo-French invaders who conquered&#13;
for the sake of their own strong hand, and when they had conquered&#13;
became a part of the life about them, singing its songs, when they grew&#13;
weary of their own Iseult and Guinevere. But the Four Masters had not&#13;
come to understand, as I think, despite famines and exterminations,&#13;
that new invaders were among them, who fought for an alien State,&#13;
for an alien religion. Such ideas were difficult to them, for they&#13;
belonged to the old individual, poetical life, and spoke a language&#13;
even in which it was all but impossible to think an abstract thought.&#13;
They understood Spain, doubtless, which persecuted in the interests&#13;
of religion, but I doubt if anybody in Ireland could have understood&#13;
as yet that the Anglo-Saxon nation was beginning to persecute in the&#13;
service of ideas it believed to be the foundation of the State. I&#13;
doubt if anybody in Ireland saw that with certainty, till the Great&#13;
Demagogue had come and turned the old house of the noble into ’the&#13;
house of the Poor, the lonely house, the accursed house of Cromwell.’&#13;
He came, another Cairbry Cat Head, with that great rabble, who had&#13;
overthrown the pageantry of Church and Court, but who turned towards&#13;
him faces full of the sadness and docility of their long servitude,&#13;
and the old individual, poetical life went down, as it seems, for&#13;
ever. He had studied Spenser’s book and approved of it, as we know,&#13;
finding, doubtless, his own head there, for Spenser, a king of the old&#13;
race, carried a mirror which showed kings yet to come though but kings&#13;
of the mob. Those Bohemian poets of the theatres were wiser, for the&#13;
States that touched them nearly were the States where Helen and Dido&#13;
had sorrowed, and so their mirrors showed none but beautiful heroical&#13;
heads. They wandered in the places that pale passion loves, and were&#13;
happy, as one thinks, and troubled little about those marching and&#13;
hoarse-throated thoughts that the State has in its pay. They knew&#13;
that those marchers, with the dust of so many roads upon them, are&#13;
very robust and have great and well-paid generals to write expedient&#13;
despatches in sound prose; and they could hear mother earth singing&#13;
among her cornfields:</p><p>‘Weep not, my wanton! smile upon my knee;&#13;
    When thou art old there’s grief enough for thee.’</p><p>VII</p><p>There are moments when one can read neither Milton nor Spenser,&#13;
moments when one recollects nothing but that their flesh had partly&#13;
been changed to stone, but there are other moments when one recollects&#13;
nothing but those habits of emotion that made the lesser poet&#13;
especially a man of an older, more imaginative time. One remembers&#13;
that he delighted in smooth pastoral places, because men could be busy&#13;
there or gather together there, after their work, that he could love&#13;
handiwork and the hum of voices. One remembers that he could still&#13;
rejoice in the trees, not because they were images of loneliness and&#13;
meditation, but because of their serviceableness. He could praise ‘the&#13;
builder oake,’ ’the aspine, good for staves,’ ‘the cypresse funerall,’&#13;
’the eugh, obedient to the bender’s will,’ ’the birch for shaftes,’&#13;
’the sallow for the mill,’ ’the mirrhe sweete-bleeding in the bitter&#13;
wound,’ ’the fruitful olive,’ and ‘the carver holme.’ He was of a time&#13;
before undelighted labour had made the business of men a desecration.&#13;
He carries one’s memory back to Virgil’s and Chaucer’s praise of trees,&#13;
and to the sweet-sounding song made by the old Irish poet in their&#13;
praise.</p><p>I got up from reading the _Faerie Queene_ the other day and wandered&#13;
into another room. It was in a friend’s house, and I came of a sudden&#13;
to the ancient poetry and to our poetry side by side—an engraving&#13;
of Claude’s ‘Mill’ hung under an engraving of Turner’s ‘Temple of&#13;
Jupiter.’ Those dancing country people, those cow-herds, resting after&#13;
the day’s work, and that quiet mill-race made one think of Merry&#13;
England with its glad Latin heart, of a time when men in every land&#13;
found poetry and imagination in one another’s company and in the day’s&#13;
labour. Those stately goddesses, moving in slow procession towards that&#13;
marble architrave among mysterious trees, belong to Shelley’s thought,&#13;
and to the religion of the wilderness—the only religion possible to&#13;
poetry to-day. Certainly Colin Clout, the companionable shepherd, and&#13;
Calidor, the courtly man-at-arms, are gone, and Alastor is wandering&#13;
from lonely river to river finding happiness in nothing but in that&#13;
star where Spenser too had imagined the fountain of perfect things.&#13;
This new beauty, in losing so much, has indeed found a new loftiness, a&#13;
something of religious exaltation that the old had not. It may be that&#13;
those goddesses, moving with a majesty like a procession of the stars,&#13;
mean something to the soul of man that those kindly women of the old&#13;
poets did not mean, for all the fulness of their breasts and the joyous&#13;
gravity of their eyes. Has not the wilderness been at all times a place&#13;
of prophecy?</p><p>VIII</p><p>Our poetry, though it has been a deliberate bringing back of the Latin&#13;
joy and the Latin love of beauty, has had to put off the old marching&#13;
rhythms, that once delighted more than expedient hearts, in separating&#13;
itself from a life where servile hands have become powerful. It has&#13;
ceased to have any burden for marching shoulders, since it learned&#13;
ecstasy from Smart in his mad cell, and from Blake, who made joyous&#13;
little songs out of almost unintelligible visions, and from Keats,&#13;
who sang of a beauty so wholly preoccupied with itself that its&#13;
contemplation is a kind of lingering trance. The poet, if he would not&#13;
carry burdens that are not his and obey the orders of servile lips,&#13;
must sit apart in contemplative indolence playing with fragile things.</p><p>If one chooses at hazard a Spenserian stanza out of Shelley and&#13;
compares it with any stanza by Spenser, one sees the change, though it&#13;
would be still more clear if one had chosen a lyrical passage. I will&#13;
take a stanza out of _Laon and Cythna_, for that is story-telling and&#13;
runs nearer to Spenser than the meditative _Adonais_:</p><p>‘The meteor to its far morass returned:&#13;
    The beating of our veins one interval&#13;
    Made still; and then I felt the blood that burned&#13;
    Within her frame, mingle with mine, and fall&#13;
    Around my heart like fire; and over all&#13;
    A mist was spread, the sickness of a deep&#13;
    And speechless swoon of joy, as might befall&#13;
    Two disunited spirits when they leap&#13;
    In union from this earth’s obscure and fading sleep.’</p><p>The rhythm is varied and troubled, and the lines, which are in&#13;
Spenser like bars of gold thrown ringing one upon another, are broken&#13;
capriciously. Nor is the meaning the less an inspiration of indolent&#13;
muses, for it wanders hither and thither at the beckoning of fancy. It&#13;
is now busy with a meteor and now with throbbing blood that is fire,&#13;
and with a mist that is a swoon and a sleep that is life. It is bound&#13;
together by the vaguest suggestion, while Spenser’s verse is always&#13;
rushing on to some preordained thought. ‘A popular poet’ can still&#13;
indeed write poetry of the will, just as factory girls wear the fashion&#13;
of hat or dress the moneyed classes wore a year ago, but ‘popular&#13;
poetry’ does not belong to the living imagination of the world. Old&#13;
writers gave men four temperaments, and they gave the sanguineous&#13;
temperament to men of active life, and it is precisely the sanguineous&#13;
temperament that is fading out of poetry and most obviously out of&#13;
what is most subtle and living in poetry—its pulse and breath, its&#13;
rhythm. Because poetry belongs to that element in every race which is&#13;
most strong, and therefore most individual, the poet is not stirred&#13;
to imaginative activity by a life which is surrendering its freedom&#13;
to ever new elaboration, organisation, mechanism. He has no longer&#13;
a poetical will, and must be content to write out of those parts of&#13;
himself which are too delicate and fiery for any deadening exercise.&#13;
Every generation has more and more loosened the rhythm, more and more&#13;
broken up and disorganised, for the sake of subtlety or detail, those&#13;
great rhythms which move, as it were, in masses of sound. Poetry&#13;
has become more spiritual, for the soul is of all things the most&#13;
delicately organised, but it has lost in weight and measure and in its&#13;
power of telling long stories and of dealing with great and complicated&#13;
events. _Laon and Cythna_, though I think it rises sometimes into&#13;
loftier air than the _Faerie Queene_, and _Endymion_, though its&#13;
shepherds and wandering divinities have a stranger and more intense&#13;
beauty than Spenser’s, have need of too watchful and minute attention&#13;
for such lengthy poems. In William Morris, indeed, one finds a music&#13;
smooth and unexacting like that of the old story-tellers, but not their&#13;
energetic pleasure, their rhythmical wills. One too often misses in his&#13;
_Earthly Paradise_ the minute ecstasy of modern song without finding&#13;
that old happy-go-lucky tune that had kept the story marching.</p><p>Spenser’s contemporaries, writing lyrics or plays full of lyrical&#13;
moments, write a verse more delicately organised than his and crowd&#13;
more meaning into a phrase than he, but they could not have kept one’s&#13;
attention through so long a poem. A friend who has a fine ear told me&#13;
the other day that she had read all Spenser with delight and yet could&#13;
remember only four lines. When she repeated them they were from the&#13;
poem by Matthew Roydon, which is bound up with Spenser because it is a&#13;
commendation of Sir Philip Sidney:</p><p>‘A sweet, attractive kind of grace,&#13;
    A full assurance given by looks,&#13;
    Continual comfort in a face,&#13;
    The lineaments of Gospel books.’</p><p>Yet if one were to put even these lines beside a fine modern song&#13;
one would notice that they had a stronger and rougher energy, a&#13;
feather-weight more, if eye and ear were fine enough to notice it, of&#13;
the active will, of the happiness that comes out of life itself.</p><p>IX</p><p>I have put into this book[A] only those passages from Spenser that I&#13;
want to remember and carry about with me. I have not tried to select&#13;
what people call characteristic passages, for that is, I think, the&#13;
way to make a dull book. One never really knows anybody’s taste but&#13;
one’s own, and if one likes anything sincerely one may be certain&#13;
that there are other people made out of the same earth to like it&#13;
too. I have taken out of _The Shepheards Calender_ only those parts&#13;
which are about love or about old age, and I have taken out of the&#13;
_Faerie Queene_ passages about shepherds and lovers, and fauns and&#13;
satyrs, and a few allegorical processions. I find that though I love&#13;
symbolism, which is often the only fitting speech for some mystery of&#13;
disembodied life, I am for the most part bored by allegory, which is&#13;
made, as Blake says, ‘by the daughters of memory,’ and coldly, with no&#13;
wizard frenzy. The processions I have chosen are either those, like&#13;
the House of Mammon, that have enough ancient mythology, always an&#13;
implicit symbolism, or, like the Cave of Despair, enough sheer passion&#13;
to make one forget or forgive their allegory, or else they are, like&#13;
that vision of Scudamour, so visionary, so full of a sort of ghostly&#13;
midnight animation, that one is persuaded that they had some strange&#13;
purpose and did truly appear in just that way to some mind worn out&#13;
with war and trouble. The vision of Scudamour is, I sometimes think,&#13;
the finest invention in Spenser. Until quite lately I knew nothing of&#13;
Spenser but the parts I had read as a boy. I did not know that I had&#13;
read so far as that vision, but year after year this thought would rise&#13;
up before me coming from I knew not where. I would be alone perhaps&#13;
in some old building, and I would think suddenly ’out of that door&#13;
might come a procession of strange people doing mysterious things with&#13;
tumult. They would walk over the stone floor, then suddenly vanish,&#13;
and everything would become silent again.’ Once I saw what is called,&#13;
I think, a Board School continuation class play _Hamlet_. There was no&#13;
stage, but they walked in procession into the midst of a large room&#13;
full of visitors and of their friends. While they were walking in,&#13;
that thought came to me again from I knew not where. I was alone in a&#13;
great church watching ghostly kings and queens setting out upon their&#13;
unearthly business.</p><p>It was only last summer, when I read the Fourth Book of the _Faerie&#13;
Queene_, that I found I had been imagining over and over the enchanted&#13;
persecution of Amoret.</p><p>I give too, in a section which I call ‘Gardens of Delight,’ the good&#13;
gardens of Adonis and the bad gardens of Phædria and Acrasia, which&#13;
are mythological and symbolical, but not allegorical, and show,&#13;
more particularly those bad islands, his power of describing bodily&#13;
happiness and bodily beauty at its greatest. He seemed always to feel&#13;
through the eyes, imagining everything in pictures. Marlowe’s _Hero and&#13;
Leander_ is more energetic in its sensuality, more complicated in its&#13;
intellectual energy than this languid story, which pictures always a&#13;
happiness that would perish if the desire to which it offers so many&#13;
roses lost its indolence and its softness. There is no passion in the&#13;
pleasure he has set amid perilous seas, for he would have us understand&#13;
that there alone could the war-worn and the sea-worn man find date-less&#13;
leisure and unrepining peace.</p><p>_October, 1902._</p><p>POETRY AND TRADITION</p><p>I</p><p>WHEN Mr. O’Leary died I could not bring myself to go to his funeral,&#13;
though I had been once his close fellow-worker, for I shrank from&#13;
seeing about his grave so many whose Nationalism was different from&#13;
anything he had taught or that I could share. He belonged, as did his&#13;
friend John F. Taylor, to the romantic conception of Irish Nationality&#13;
on which Lionel Johnson and myself founded, so far as it was founded&#13;
on anything but literature, our Art and our Irish criticism. Perhaps&#13;
his spirit, if it can care for or can see old friends now, will accept&#13;
this apology for an absence that has troubled me. I learned much from&#13;
him and much from Taylor, who will always seem to me the greatest&#13;
orator I have heard; and that ideal Ireland, perhaps from this out an&#13;
imaginary Ireland, in whose service I labour, will always be in many&#13;
essentials their Ireland. They were the last to speak an understanding&#13;
of life and Nationality, built up by the generation of Grattan, which&#13;
read Homer and Virgil, and by the generation of Davis, which had been&#13;
pierced through by the idealism of Mazzini,[B] and of the European&#13;
revolutionists of the mid-century.</p><p>O’Leary had joined the Fenian movement with no hope of success as&#13;
we know, but because he believed such a movement good for the moral&#13;
character of the people; and had taken his long imprisonment without&#13;
complaining. Even to the very end, while often speaking of his prison&#13;
life, he would have thought it took from his Roman courage to describe&#13;
its hardship. The worth of a man’s acts in the moral memory, a&#13;
continual height of mind in the doing of them, seemed more to him than&#13;
their immediate result, if, indeed, the sight of many failures had not&#13;
taken away the thought of success. A man was not to lie, or even to&#13;
give up his dignity, on any patriotic plea, and I have heard him say,&#13;
‘I have but one religion, the old Persian: to bend the bow and tell&#13;
the truth,’ and again, ‘There are things a man must not do to save a&#13;
nation,’ and again, ‘A man must not cry in public to save a nation,’&#13;
and that we might not forget justice in the passion of controversy.&#13;
‘There was never cause so bad that it has not been defended by good&#13;
men for what seemed to them good reasons.’ His friend had a burning&#13;
and brooding imagination that divided men not according to their&#13;
achievement but by their degrees of sincerity, and by their mastery&#13;
over a straight and, to my thought, too obvious logic that seemed to&#13;
him essential to sincerity. Neither man had an understanding of style&#13;
or of literature in the right sense of the word, though both were great&#13;
readers, but because their imagination could come to rest no place&#13;
short of greatness, they hoped, John O’Leary especially, for an Irish&#13;
literature of the greatest kind. When Lionel Johnson and Katharine&#13;
Tynan (as she was then), and I, myself, began to reform Irish poetry,&#13;
we thought to keep unbroken the thread running up to Grattan which&#13;
John O’Leary had put into our hands, though it might be our business&#13;
to explore new paths of the labyrinth. We sought to make a more subtle&#13;
rhythm, a more organic form, than that of the older Irish poets who&#13;
wrote in English, but always to remember certain ardent ideas and high&#13;
attitudes of mind which were the nation itself, to our belief, so far&#13;
as a nation can be summarised in the intellect. If you had asked an&#13;
ancient Spartan what made Sparta Sparta, he would have answered, The&#13;
Laws of Lycurgus, and many Englishmen look back to Bunyan and to Milton&#13;
as we did to Grattan and to Mitchell. Lionel Johnson was able to take&#13;
up into his Art one portion of this tradition that I could not, for&#13;
he had a gift of speaking political thought in fine verse that I have&#13;
always lacked. I, on the other hand, was more preoccupied with Ireland&#13;
(for he had other interests), and took from Allingham and Walsh their&#13;
passion for country spiritism, and from Ferguson his pleasure in heroic&#13;
legend, and while seeing all in the light of European literature found&#13;
my symbols of expression in Ireland. One thought often possessed me&#13;
very strongly. New from the influence, mainly the personal influence,&#13;
of William Morris, I dreamed of enlarging Irish hate, till we had&#13;
come to hate with a passion of patriotism what Morris and Ruskin&#13;
hated. Mitchell had already all but poured some of that hate drawn&#13;
from Carlyle, who had it of an earlier and, as I think, cruder sort,&#13;
into the blood of Ireland, and were we not a poor nation with ancient&#13;
courage, unblackened fields, and a barbarous gift of self-sacrifice?&#13;
Ruskin and Morris had spent themselves in vain because they had&#13;
found no passion to harness to their thought, but here was unwasted&#13;
passion and precedents in the popular memory for every needed thought&#13;
and action. Perhaps, too, it would be possible to find in that new&#13;
philosophy of spiritism coming to a seeming climax in the work of&#13;
Ernest Myers, and in the investigations of uncounted obscure persons,&#13;
what could change the country spiritism into a reasoned belief that&#13;
would put its might into all the rest. A new belief seemed coming that&#13;
could be so simple and demonstratable and above all so mixed into the&#13;
common scenery of the world, that it would set the whole man on fire&#13;
and liberate him from a thousand obediences and complexities. We were&#13;
to forge in Ireland a new sword on our old traditional anvil for that&#13;
great battle that must in the end re-establish the old, confident,&#13;
joyous world. All the while I worked with this idea, founding societies&#13;
that became quickly or slowly everything I despise. One part of me&#13;
looked on, mischievous and mocking, and the other part spoke words&#13;
which were more and more unreal, as the attitude of mind became more&#13;
and more strained and difficult. Madame Maud Gonne could still draw&#13;
great crowds out of the slums by her beauty and sincerity, and speak&#13;
to them of ‘Mother Ireland with the crown of stars about her head.’&#13;
But gradually the political movement she was associated with, finding&#13;
it hard to build up any fine lasting thing, became content to attack&#13;
little persons and little things. All movements are held together&#13;
more by what they hate than what they love, for love separates and&#13;
individualises and quiets, but the nobler movements, the only movements&#13;
on which literature can found itself, hate great and lasting things.&#13;
All who have any old traditions, have something of aristocracy, but we&#13;
had opposing us from the first, though not strongly from the first,&#13;
a type of mind which had been without influence in the generation of&#13;
Grattan, and almost without it in that of Davis, and which has made a&#13;
new nation out of Ireland, that was once old and full of memories.</p><p>I remember, when I was twenty years old, arguing, on my way home from&#13;
a Young Ireland Society, that Ireland, with its hieratic Church, its&#13;
readiness to accept leadership in intellectual things—and John O’Leary&#13;
spoke much of this readiness[C]—its Latin hatred of middle paths and&#13;
uncompleted arguments, could never create a democratic poet of the&#13;
type of Burns, although it had tried to do so more than once, but that&#13;
its genius would in the long run be aristocratic and lonely. Whenever&#13;
I had known some old countryman, I had heard stories and sayings that&#13;
arose out of an imagination that would have understood Homer better&#13;
than ‘The Cotter’s Saturday Night’ or ‘Highland Mary,’ because it&#13;
was an ancient imagination, where the sediment had found the time to&#13;
settle, and I believed that the makers of deliberate literature could&#13;
still take passion and theme, though but little thought, from such as&#13;
he. On some such old and broken stem, I thought, have all the most&#13;
beautiful roses been grafted.</p><p>II</p><p>_Him who trembles before the flame and the flood,&#13;
    And the winds that blow through the starry ways;&#13;
    Let the starry winds and the flame and the flood&#13;
    Cover over and hide, for he has no part&#13;
    With the proud, majestical, multitude._</p><p>THREE types of men have made all beautiful things. Aristocracies have&#13;
made beautiful manners, because their place in the world puts them&#13;
above the fear of life, and the countrymen have made beautiful stories&#13;
and beliefs, because they have nothing to lose and so do not fear,&#13;
and the artists have made all the rest, because Providence has filled&#13;
them with recklessness. All these look backward to a long tradition,&#13;
for, being without fear, they have held to whatever pleased them. The&#13;
others being always anxious have come to possess little that is good&#13;
in itself, and are always changing from thing to thing, for whatever&#13;
they do or have must be a means to something else, and they have so&#13;
little belief that anything can be an end in itself, that they cannot&#13;
understand you if you say ‘All the most valuable things are useless.’&#13;
They prefer the stalk to the flower, and believe that painting and&#13;
poetry exist that there may be instruction, and love that there may&#13;
be children, and theatres that busy men may rest, and holidays that&#13;
busy men may go on being busy. At all times they fear and even hate&#13;
the things that have worth in themselves, for that worth may suddenly,&#13;
as it were a fire, consume their book of Life, where the world is&#13;
represented by cyphers and symbols; and before all else, they fear&#13;
irreverent joy and unserviceable sorrow. It seems to them, that those&#13;
who have been freed by position, by poverty, or by the traditions of&#13;
Art, have something terrible about them, a light that is unendurable&#13;
to eyesight. They complain much of that commandment that we can do&#13;
almost what we will, if we do it gaily, and think that freedom is but a&#13;
trifling with the world.</p><p>If we would find a company of our own way of thinking, we must go&#13;
backward to turreted walls, to courts, to high rocky places, to little&#13;
walled towns, to jesters like that jester of Charles the Fifth who made&#13;
mirth out of his own death; to the Duke Guidobaldo in his sickness, or&#13;
Duke Frederick in his strength, to all those who understood that life&#13;
is not lived at all, if not lived for contemplation or excitement.</p><p>Certainly we could not delight in that so courtly thing, the poetry&#13;
of light love, if it were sad; for only when we are gay over a thing,&#13;
and can play with it, do we show ourselves its master, and have minds&#13;
clear enough for strength. The raging fire and the destructive sword&#13;
are portions of eternity, too great for the eye of man, wrote Blake,&#13;
and it is only before such things, before a love like that of Tristan&#13;
and Iseult, before noble or ennobled death, that the free mind permits&#13;
itself aught but brief sorrow. That we may be free from all the rest,&#13;
sullen anger, solemn virtue, calculating anxiety, gloomy suspicion,&#13;
prevaricating hope, we should be reborn in gaiety. Because there is&#13;
submission in a pure sorrow, we should sorrow alone over what is&#13;
greater than ourselves, nor too soon admit that greatness, but all that&#13;
is less than we are should stir us to some joy, for pure joy masters&#13;
and impregnates; and so to world end, strength shall laugh and wisdom&#13;
mourn.</p><p>III</p><p>IN life, courtesy and self-possession, and in the arts style, are&#13;
the sensible impressions of the free mind, for both arise out of a&#13;
deliberate shaping of all things, and from never being swept away,&#13;
whatever the emotion, into confusion or dulness. The Japanese have&#13;
numbered with heroic things courtesy at all times whatsoever, and&#13;
though a writer, who has to withdraw so much of his thought out of his&#13;
life that he may learn his craft, may find many his betters in daily&#13;
courtesy, he should never be without style, which is but high breeding&#13;
in words and in argument. He is indeed the Creator of the standards of&#13;
manners in their subtlety, for he alone can know the ancient records&#13;
and be like some mystic courtier who has stolen the keys from the&#13;
girdle of time, and can wander where it please him amid the splendours&#13;
of ancient courts.</p><p>Sometimes, it may be, he is permitted the license of cap and bell, or&#13;
even the madman’s bunch of straws, but he never forgets or leaves at&#13;
home the seal and the signature. He has at all times the freedom of the&#13;
well-bred, and being bred to the tact of words can take what theme he&#13;
pleases, unlike the bourgeoisie, who are rightly compelled to be very&#13;
strict in their conversation. Who should be free if he were not? for&#13;
none other has a continual deliberate self-delighting happiness—style,&#13;
’the only thing that is immortal in literature,’ as Sainte-Beuve has&#13;
said, a still unexpended energy, after all that the argument or the&#13;
story need, a still unbroken pleasure after the immediate end has&#13;
been accomplished—and builds this up into a most personal and wilful&#13;
fire, transfiguring words and sounds and events. It is the playing of&#13;
strength when the day’s work is done, a secret between a craftsman and&#13;
his craft, and is so inseparate in his nature, that he has it most of&#13;
all amid overwhelming emotion, and in the face of death. Shakespeare’s&#13;
persons when the last darkness has gathered about them, speak out of an&#13;
ecstasy that is one half the self-surrender of sorrow, and one half the&#13;
last playing and mockery of the victorious sword, before the defeated&#13;
world.</p><p>It is in the arrangement of events as in the words, and in that touch&#13;
of extravagance, of irony, of surprise, which is set there after the&#13;
desire of logic has been satisfied and all that is merely necessary&#13;
established, and that leaves one, not in the circling necessity, but&#13;
caught up into the freedom of self-delight; as it were, the foam upon&#13;
the cup, the long pheasant’s feather on the horse’s head, the spread&#13;
peacock over the pasty. If it be very conscious, very deliberate, as it&#13;
may be in comedy, for comedy is more personal than tragedy, we call it&#13;
phantasy, perhaps even mischievous phantasy, recognising how disturbing&#13;
it is to all that drag a ball at the ankle. This joy, because it&#13;
must be always making and mastering, remains in the hands and in the&#13;
tongue of the artist, but with his eyes he enters upon a submissive,&#13;
sorrowful contemplation of the great irremediable things, and he is&#13;
known from other men by making all he handles like himself, and yet&#13;
by the unlikeness to himself of all that comes before him in a pure&#13;
contemplation. It may have been his enemy or his love or his cause that&#13;
set him dreaming, and certainly the phœnix can but open her young wings&#13;
in a flaming nest; but all hate and hope vanishes in the dream, and if&#13;
his mistress brag of the song or his enemy fear it, it is not that&#13;
either has its praise or blame, but that the twigs of the holy nest&#13;
are not easily set afire. The verses may make his mistress famous as&#13;
Helen or give a victory to his cause, not because he has been either’s&#13;
servant, but because men delight to honour and to remember all that&#13;
have served contemplation. It had been easier to fight, to die even,&#13;
for Charles’s house with Marvel’s poem in the memory, but there is no&#13;
zeal of service that had not been an impurity in the pure soil where&#13;
the marvel grew. Timon of Athens contemplates his own end, and orders&#13;
his tomb by the beachy margent of the flood, and Cleopatra sets the&#13;
asp to her bosom, and their words move us because their sorrow is not&#13;
their own at tomb or asp, but for all men’s fate. That shaping joy has&#13;
kept the sorrow pure, as it had kept it were the emotion love or hate,&#13;
for the nobleness of the Arts is in the mingling of contraries, the&#13;
extremity of sorrow, the extremity of joy, perfection of personality,&#13;
the perfection of its surrender, overflowing turbulent energy, and&#13;
marmorean stillness; and its red rose opens at the meeting of the two&#13;
beams of the cross, and at the trysting-place of mortal and immortal,&#13;
time and eternity. No new man has ever plucked that rose, or found&#13;
that trysting-place, for he could but come to the understanding of&#13;
himself, to the mastery of unlocking words after long frequenting of&#13;
the great Masters, hardly without ancestral memory of the like. Even&#13;
knowledge is not enough, for the ’recklessness’ or negligence which&#13;
Castiglione thought necessary in good manners is necessary in this&#13;
likewise, and if a man has it not he will be gloomy, and had better to&#13;
his marketing again.</p><p>IV</p><p>WHEN I saw John O’Leary first, every young Catholic man who had&#13;
intellectual ambition fed his imagination with the poetry of Young&#13;
Ireland; and the verses of even the least known of its poets were&#13;
expounded with a devout ardour at Young Ireland Societies and the like,&#13;
and their birthdays celebrated. The School of writers I belonged to,&#13;
tried to found itself on much of the subject-matter of this poetry,&#13;
and, what was almost more in our thoughts, to begin a more imaginative&#13;
tradition in Irish literature, by a criticism at once remorseless and&#13;
enthusiastic. It was our criticism, I think, that set Clarence Mangan&#13;
at the head of the Young Ireland poets in the place of Davis, and put&#13;
Sir Samuel Ferguson, who had died with but little fame as a poet,&#13;
next in the succession. Our attacks, mine especially, on verse which&#13;
owed its position to its moral or political worth, roused a resentment&#13;
which even I find it hard to imagine to-day, and our verse was attacked&#13;
in return, and not for anything peculiar to ourselves, but for all&#13;
that it had in common with the accepted poetry of the world, and most&#13;
of all for its lack of rhetoric, its refusal to preach a doctrine or&#13;
to consider the seeming necessities of a cause. Now, after so many&#13;
years, I can see how natural, how poetical even, an opposition was,&#13;
that shows what large numbers could not call up certain high feelings&#13;
without accustomed verses, or believe we had not wronged the feeling&#13;
when we did but attack the verses. I have just read in a newspaper that&#13;
Sir Charles Gavan Duffy recited before his death his favourite poem,&#13;
one of the worst of the patriotic poems of Young Ireland, and it has&#13;
brought all this to mind, for the opposition to our School claimed him&#13;
as its leader. When I was at Siena, I noticed that the Byzantine style&#13;
persisted in faces of Madonnas for several generations after it had&#13;
given way to a more natural style, in the less loved faces of saints&#13;
and martyrs. Passion had grown accustomed to those sloping and narrow&#13;
eyes, which are almost Japanese, and to those gaunt cheeks, and would&#13;
have thought it sacrilege to change. We would not, it is likely, have&#13;
found listeners if John O’Leary, the irreproachable patriot, had not&#13;
supported us. It was as clear to him that a writer must not write&#13;
badly, or ignore the examples of the great masters in the fancied or&#13;
real service of a cause, as it was that he must not lie for it or grow&#13;
hysterical. I believed in those days that a new intellectual life would&#13;
begin, like that of Young Ireland, but more profound and personal,&#13;
and that could we but get a few plain principles accepted, new poets&#13;
and writers of prose would make an immortal music. I think I was more&#13;
blind than Johnson, though I judge this from his poems rather than&#13;
anything I remember of his talk, for he never talked ideas, but, as was&#13;
common with his generation in Oxford, facts and immediate impressions&#13;
from life. With others this renunciation was but a pose, a superficial&#13;
reaction from the disordered abundance of the middle century, but with&#13;
him it was the radical life. He was in all a traditionalist, gathering&#13;
out of the past phrases, moods, attitudes, and disliking ideas less&#13;
for their uncertainty than because they made the mind itself changing&#13;
and restless. He measured the Irish tradition by another greater&#13;
than itself, and was quick to feel any falling asunder of the two,&#13;
yet at many moments they seemed but one in his imagination. Ireland,&#13;
all through his poem of that name, speaks to him with the voice of&#13;
the great poets, and in ‘Ireland Dead’ she is still mother of perfect&#13;
heroism, but there doubt comes too.</p><p>Can it be they do repent&#13;
    That they went, thy chivalry,&#13;
    Those sad ways magnificent.</p><p>And in ‘Ways of War,’ dedicated to John O’Leary, he dismissed the&#13;
belief in an heroic Ireland as but a dream.</p><p>A dream! A dream! an ancient dream!&#13;
    Yet ere peace come to Innisfail,&#13;
    Some weapons on some field must gleam,&#13;
    Some burning glory fire the Gael.</p><p>That field may lie beneath the sun,&#13;
    Fair for the treading of an host:&#13;
    That field in realms of thought be won,&#13;
    And armed hands do their uttermost:</p><p>Some way, to faithful Innisfail,&#13;
    Shall come the majesty and awe&#13;
    Of martial truth, that must prevail&#13;
    To lay on all the eternal law.</p><p>I do not think either of us saw that, as belief in the possibility of&#13;
armed insurrection withered, the old romantic nationalism would wither&#13;
too, and that the young would become less ready to find pleasure in&#13;
whatever they believed to be literature. Poetical tragedy, and indeed&#13;
all the more intense forms of literature, had lost their hold on the&#13;
general mass of men in other countries as life grew safe, and the sense&#13;
of comedy which is the social bond in times of peace as tragic feeling&#13;
is in times of war, had become the inspiration of popular art. I always&#13;
knew this, but I believed that the memory of danger, and the reality&#13;
of it seemed near enough sometimes, would last long enough to give&#13;
Ireland her imaginative opportunity. I could not foresee that a new&#13;
class, which had begun to rise into power under the shadow of Parnell,&#13;
would change the nature of the Irish movement, which, needing no longer&#13;
great sacrifices, nor bringing any great risk to individuals, could&#13;
do without exceptional men, and those activities of the mind that are&#13;
founded on the exceptional moment.[D] John O’Leary had spent much of&#13;
his thought in an unavailing war with the agrarian party, believing it&#13;
the root of change, but the fox that crept into the badger’s hole did&#13;
not come from there. Power passed to small shop-keepers, to clerks,&#13;
to that very class who had seemed to John O’Leary so ready to bend to&#13;
the power of others, to men who had risen above the traditions of the&#13;
countryman, without learning those of cultivated life or even educating&#13;
themselves, and who because of their poverty, their ignorance, their&#13;
superstitious piety, are much subject to all kinds of fear. Immediate&#13;
victory, immediate utility, became everything, and the conviction,&#13;
which is in all who have run great risks for a cause’s sake, in the&#13;
O’Learys and Mazzinis as in all rich natures, that life is greater than&#13;
the cause, withered, and we artists, who are the servants not of any&#13;
cause but of mere naked life, and above all of that life in its nobler&#13;
forms, where joy and sorrow are one, Artificers of the Great Moment,&#13;
became as elsewhere in Europe protesting individual voices. Ireland’s&#13;
great moment had passed, and she had filled no roomy vessels with&#13;
strong sweet wine, where we have filled our porcelain jars against the&#13;
coming winter.</p><p>_August, 1907._</p><p>MODERN IRISH POETRY</p><p>_Included by kind permission of Messrs. Methuen &amp; Co._</p><p>THE Irish Celt is sociable, as may be known from his proverb, ‘It is&#13;
better to be quarreling than to be lonely,’ and the Irish poets of the&#13;
nineteenth century have made songs abundantly when friends and rebels&#13;
have been at hand to applaud. The Irish poets of the eighteenth century&#13;
found both at a Limerick hostelry, above whose door was written a&#13;
rhyming welcome in Gaelic to all passing poets, whether their pockets&#13;
were full or empty. Its owner, himself a famous poet, entertained his&#13;
fellows as long as his money lasted, and then took to minding the hens&#13;
and chickens of an old peasant woman for a living, and ended his days&#13;
in rags, but not, one imagines, without content. Among his friends and&#13;
guests had been Red O’Sullivan, Gaelic O’Sullivan, blind O’Heffernan,&#13;
and many another, and their songs had made the people, crushed by the&#13;
disasters of the Boyne and Aughrim, remember their ancient greatness.</p><p>The bardic order, with its perfect artifice and imperfect art, had gone&#13;
down in the wars of the seventeenth century, and poetry had found&#13;
shelter amid the turf smoke of the cabins. The powers that history&#13;
commemorates are but the coarse effects of influences delicate and&#13;
vague as the beginning of twilight, and these influences were to be&#13;
woven like a web about the hearts of men by farm-labourers, pedlars,&#13;
potato-diggers, hedge-schoolmasters, and grinders at the quern, poor&#13;
wastrels who put the troubles of their native land, or their own happy&#13;
or unhappy loves, into songs of an extreme beauty. But in the midst&#13;
of this beauty was a flitting incoherence, a fitful dying out of the&#13;
sense, as though the passion had become too great for words, as must&#13;
needs be when life is the master and not the slave of the singer.</p><p>English-speaking Ireland had meanwhile no poetic voice, for Goldsmith&#13;
had chosen to celebrate English scenery and manners; and Swift was but&#13;
an Irishman by what Mr. Balfour has called the visitation of God, and&#13;
much against his will; and Congreve by education and early association;&#13;
while Parnell, Denham, and Roscommon were poets but to their own time.&#13;
Nor did the coming with the new century of the fame of Moore set the&#13;
balance even, for his Irish melodies are too often artificial and&#13;
mechanical in their style when separated from the music that gave them&#13;
wings. Whatever he had of high poetry is in _The Light of Other Days_&#13;
and in _At the Mid Hour of Night_, which express what Matthew Arnold&#13;
has taught us to call ’the Celtic melancholy,’ with so much of delicate&#13;
beauty in the meaning and in the wavering or steady rhythm that one&#13;
knows not where to find their like in literature. His more artificial&#13;
and mechanical verse, because of the ancient music that makes it seem&#13;
natural and vivid, and because it has remembered so many beloved names&#13;
and events and places, has had the influence which might have belonged&#13;
to these exquisite verses had he written none but these.</p><p>An honest style did not come into English-speaking Ireland until&#13;
Callanan wrote three or four naive translations from the Gaelic. _Shule&#13;
Aroon_ and _Kathleen O’More_ had indeed been written for a good while,&#13;
but had no more influence than Moore’s best verses. Now, however, the&#13;
lead of Callanan was followed by a number of translators, and they&#13;
in turn by the poets of Young Ireland, who mingled a little learned&#13;
from the Gaelic ballad-writers with a great deal learned from Scott,&#13;
Macaulay, and Campbell, and turned poetry once again into a principal&#13;
means for spreading ideas of nationality and patriotism. They were full&#13;
of earnestness, but never understand that, though a poet may govern&#13;
his life by his enthusiasms, he must, when he sits down at his desk,&#13;
but use them as the potter the clay. Their thoughts were a little&#13;
insincere, because they lived in the half-illusions of their admirable&#13;
ideals; and their rhythms not seldom mechanical, because their purpose&#13;
was served when they had satisfied the dull ears of the common man.&#13;
They had no time to listen to the voice of the insatiable artist, who&#13;
stands erect, or lies asleep waiting until a breath arouses him, in&#13;
the art of every craftsman. Life was their master, as it had been the&#13;
master of the poets who gathered in the Limerick hostelry, though it&#13;
conquered them not by unreasoned love for a woman, or for native land,&#13;
but by reasoned enthusiasm, and practical energy. No man was more&#13;
sincere, no man had a less mechanical mind than Thomas Davis, and yet&#13;
he is often a little insincere and mechanical in his verse. When he sat&#13;
down to write he had so great a desire to make the peasantry courageous&#13;
and powerful that he half believed them already ’the finest peasantry&#13;
upon the earth,’ and wrote not a few such verses as—</p><p>‘Lead him to fight for native land,&#13;
      His is no courage cold and wary;&#13;
    The troops live not that could withstand&#13;
      The headlong charge of Tipperary’—</p><p>and to-day we are paying the reckoning with much bombast. His little&#13;
book has many things of this kind, and yet we honour it for its public&#13;
spirit, and recognize its powerful influence with gratitude. He was in&#13;
the main an orator influencing men’s acts, and not a poet shaping their&#13;
emotions, and the bulk of his influence has been good. He was, indeed,&#13;
a poet of much tenderness in the simple love-songs _The Marriage_,&#13;
_A Plea for Love_, and _Mary Bhan Astór_, and, but for his ideal of&#13;
a fisherman defying a foreign soldiery, would have been as good in&#13;
_The Boatman of Kinsale_; and once or twice when he touched upon some&#13;
historic sorrow he forgot his hopes for the future and his lessons for&#13;
the present, and made moving verse.</p><p>His contemporary, Clarence Mangan, kept out of public life and its&#13;
half-illusions by a passion for books, and for drink and opium, made&#13;
an imaginative and powerful style. He translated from the German, and&#13;
imitated Oriental poetry, but little that he did on any but Irish&#13;
subjects has a lasting interest. He is usually classed with the Young&#13;
Ireland poets, because he contributed to their periodicals and shared&#13;
their political views; but his style was formed before their movement&#13;
began, and he found it the more easy for this reason, perhaps, to give&#13;
sincere expression to the mood which he had chosen, the only sincerity&#13;
literature knows of; and with happiness and cultivation might have&#13;
displaced Moore. But as it was, whenever he had no fine ancient song&#13;
to inspire him, he fell into rhetoric which was only lifted out of&#13;
commonplace by an arid intensity. In his _Irish National Hymn_, _Soul&#13;
and Country_, and the like, we look into a mind full of parched sands&#13;
where the sweet dews have never fallen. A miserable man may think well&#13;
and express himself with great vehemence, but he cannot make beautiful&#13;
things, for Aphrodite never rises from any but a tide of joy. Mangan&#13;
knew nothing of the happiness of the outer man, and it was only when&#13;
prolonging the tragic exultation of some dead bard that he knew the&#13;
unearthly happiness which clouds the outer man with sorrow, and is&#13;
the fountain of impassioned art. Like those who had gone before him,&#13;
he was the slave of life, for he had nothing of the self-knowledge,&#13;
the power of selection, the harmony of mind, which enables the poet&#13;
to be its master, and to mould the world to a trumpet for his lips.&#13;
But O’Hussey’s Ode over his outcast chief must live for generations&#13;
because of the passion that moves through its powerful images and its&#13;
mournful, wayward, and fierce rhythms.</p><p>‘Though he were even a wolf ranging the round green woods,&#13;
    Though he were even a pleasant salmon in the unchainable sea,&#13;
    Though he were a wild mountain eagle, he could scarce bear, he,&#13;
        This sharp, sore sleet, these howling floods.’</p><p>Edward Walsh, a village schoolmaster, who hovered, like Mangan, on the&#13;
edge of the Young Ireland movement, did many beautiful translations&#13;
from the Gaelic; and Michael Doheny, while out ’on his keeping’ in&#13;
the mountains after the collapse at Ballingarry, made one of the&#13;
most moving of ballads; but in the main the poets who gathered about&#13;
Thomas Davis, and whose work has come down to us in _The Spirit of the&#13;
Nation_, were of practical and political, not of literary, importance.</p><p>Meanwhile Samuel Ferguson, William Allingham, and Aubrey de Vere were&#13;
working apart from politics; Ferguson selecting his subjects from the&#13;
traditions of the bardic age, and Allingham from those of his native&#13;
Ballyshannon, and Aubrey de Vere wavering between English, Irish,&#13;
and Catholic tradition. They were wiser than Young Ireland in the&#13;
choice of their models, for, while drawing not less from purely Irish&#13;
sources, they turned to the great poets of the world, Aubrey de Vere&#13;
owing something of his gravity to Wordsworth, Ferguson much of his&#13;
simplicity to Homer, while Allingham had trained an ear, too delicate&#13;
to catch the tune of but a single master, upon the lyric poetry of many&#13;
lands. Allingham was the best artist, but Ferguson had the more ample&#13;
imagination, the more epic aim. He had not the subtlety of feeling,&#13;
the variety of cadence of a great lyric poet, but he has touched, here&#13;
and there, an epic vastness and _naïveté_, as in the description in&#13;
_Congal_ of the mire-stiffened mantle of the giant spectre Mananan mac&#13;
Lir striking against his calves with as loud a noise as the mainsail of&#13;
a ship ’when with the coil of all its ropes it beat the sounding mast.’&#13;
He is frequently dull, for he often lacked the ’minutely appropriate&#13;
words’ necessary to embody those fine changes of feeling which enthral&#13;
the attention; but his sense of weight and size, of action and tumult,&#13;
has set him apart and solitary, an epic figure in a lyric age.</p><p>Allingham, whose pleasant destiny has made him the poet of his native&#13;
town, and put _The Winding Banks of Erne_ into the mouths of the&#13;
ballad-singers of Ballyshannon, is, on the other hand, a master of&#13;
’minutely appropriate words,’ and can wring from the luxurious sadness&#13;
of the lover, from the austere sadness of old age, the last golden drop&#13;
of beauty; but amid action and tumult he can but fold his hands. He is&#13;
the poet of the melancholy peasantry of the West, and, as years go on,&#13;
and voluminous histories and copious romances drop under the horizon,&#13;
will take his place among those minor immortals who have put their&#13;
souls into little songs to humble the proud.</p><p>The poetry of Aubrey de Vere has less architecture than the poetry&#13;
of Ferguson and Allingham, and more meditation. Indeed, his few but&#13;
ever memorable successes are enchanted islands in gray seas of stately&#13;
impersonal reverie and description, which drift by and leave no&#13;
definite recollection. One needs, perhaps, to perfectly enjoy him, a&#13;
Dominican habit, a cloister, and a breviary.</p><p>These three poets published much of their best work before and during&#13;
the Fenian movement, which, like Young Ireland, had its poets, though&#13;
but a small number. Charles Kickham, one of the ’triumvirate’ that&#13;
controlled it in Ireland; John Casey, a clerk in a flour-mill; and&#13;
Ellen O’Leary, the sister of Mr. John O’Leary, were at times very&#13;
excellent. Their verse lacks, curiously enough, the oratorical&#13;
vehemence of Young Ireland, and is plaintive and idyllic. The agrarian&#13;
movement that followed produced but little poetry, and of that little&#13;
all is forgotten but a vehement poem by Fanny Parnell and a couple of&#13;
songs by T. D. Sullivan, who is a good song-writer, though not, as the&#13;
writer has read on an election placard, ’one of the greatest poets who&#13;
ever moved the heart of man.’ But while Nationalist verse has ceased to&#13;
be a portion of the propaganda of a party, it has been written, and is&#13;
being written, under the influence of the Nationalist newspapers and&#13;
of Young Ireland societies and the like. With an exacting conscience,&#13;
and better models than Thomas Moore and the Young Irelanders, such&#13;
beautiful enthusiasm could not fail to make some beautiful verses.&#13;
But, as things are, the rhythms are mechanical, and the metaphors&#13;
conventional; and inspiration is too often worshipped as a Familiar who&#13;
labours while you sleep, or forget, or do many worthy things which are&#13;
not spiritual things.</p><p>For the most part, the Irishman of our times loves so deeply those arts&#13;
which build up a gallant personality, rapid writing, ready talking,&#13;
effective speaking to crowds, that he has no thought for the arts which&#13;
consume the personality in solitude. He loves the mortal arts which&#13;
have given him a lure to take the hearts of men, and shrinks from the&#13;
immortal, which could but divide him from his fellows. And in this&#13;
century, he who does not strive to be a perfect craftsman achieves&#13;
nothing. The poor peasant of the eighteenth century could make fine&#13;
ballads by abandoning himself to the joy or sorrow of the moment, as&#13;
the reeds abandon themselves to the wind which sighs through them,&#13;
because he had about him a world where all was old enough to be steeped&#13;
in emotion. But we cannot take to ourselves, by merely thrusting out&#13;
our hands, all we need of pomp and symbol, and if we have not the&#13;
desire of artistic perfection for an ark, the deluge of incoherence,&#13;
vulgarity, and triviality will pass over our heads. If we had no other&#13;
symbols but the tumult of the sea, the rusted gold of the thatch, the&#13;
redness of the quicken-berry, and had never known the rhetoric of the&#13;
platform and of the newspaper, we could do without laborious selection&#13;
and rejection; but, even then, though we might do much that would be&#13;
delightful, that would inspire coming times, it would not have the&#13;
manner of the greatest poetry.</p><p>Here and there, the Nationalist newspapers and the Young Ireland&#13;
societies have trained a writer who, though busy with the old models,&#13;
has some imaginative energy; while the more literary writers, the&#13;
successors of Allingham and Ferguson and De Vere, are generally more&#13;
anxious to influence and understand Irish thought than any of their&#13;
predecessors who did not take the substance of their poetry from&#13;
politics. They are distinguished too by their deliberate art, and by&#13;
their preoccupation with spiritual passions and memories.</p><p>The poetry of Lionel Johnson and Mrs. Hinkson is Catholic and devout,&#13;
but Lionel Johnson’s is lofty and austere, and like De Vere’s never&#13;
long forgets the greatness of his Church and the interior life whose&#13;
expression it is, while Mrs. Hinkson is happiest when she puts&#13;
emotions, that have the innocence of childhood, into symbols and&#13;
metaphors from the green world about her. She has no reverie nor&#13;
speculation, but a devout tenderness like that of St. Francis for&#13;
weak instinctive things, old gardeners, old fishermen, birds among&#13;
the leaves, birds tossed upon the waters. Miss Hopper belongs to that&#13;
school of writers which embodies passions, that are not the less&#13;
spiritual because no Church has put them into prayers, in stories and&#13;
symbols from old Celtic poetry and mythology. The poetry of ‘A.E.’, at&#13;
its best, finds its symbols and its stories in the soul itself, and&#13;
has a more disembodied ecstasy than any poetry of our time. He is the&#13;
chief poet of the school of Irish mystics, in which there are many&#13;
poets besides many who have heard the words, ‘If ye know these things,&#13;
happy are ye if ye do them,’ and thought the labours that bring the&#13;
mystic vision more important than the labours of any craft.</p><p>Mr. Herbert Trench and Mrs. Shorter and ‘Moira O’Neill’ are more&#13;
interested in the picturesqueness of the world than in religion. Mr.&#13;
Trench and Mrs. Shorter have put old Irish stories into vigorous modern&#13;
rhyme, and have written, the one in her _Ceann Dubh Deelish_ and the&#13;
other in _Come, let us make Love deathless_, lyrics that should become&#13;
a lasting part of Irish lyric poetry. ‘Moira O’Neill’ has written&#13;
pretty lyrics of Antrim life; but one discovers that Mrs. Hinkson or&#13;
Miss Hopper, although their work is probably less popular, comes nearer&#13;
to the peasant passion, when one compares their work and hers with&#13;
that Gaelic song translated so beautifully by Dr. Sigerson, where a&#13;
ragged man of the roads, having lost all else, is yet thankful for ’the&#13;
great love gift of sorrow,’ or with many songs translated by Dr. Hyde&#13;
in his _Love Songs of Connacht_, or by Lady Gregory in her _Poets and&#13;
Dreamers_.</p><p>Except some few Catholic and mystical poets and Professor Dowden in&#13;
one or two poems, no Irishman living in Ireland has sung excellently&#13;
of any but a theme from Irish experience, Irish history, or Irish&#13;
tradition. Trinity College, which desires to be English, has been the&#13;
mother of many verse writers and of few poets; and this can only be&#13;
because she has set herself against the national genius, and taught her&#13;
children to imitate alien styles and choose out alien themes, for it&#13;
is not possible to believe that the educated Irishman alone is prosaic&#13;
and uninventive. Her few poets have been awakened by the influence of&#13;
the farm-labourers, potato-diggers, pedlars, and hedge-schoolmasters&#13;
of the eighteenth century, and their imitators in this, and not by a&#13;
scholastic life, which, for reasons easy for all to understand and for&#13;
many to forgive, has refused the ideals of Ireland, while those of&#13;
England are but far-off murmurs. An enemy to all enthusiasms, because&#13;
all enthusiasms seemed her enemies, she has taught her children to look&#13;
neither to the world about them, nor into their own souls, where some&#13;
dangerous fire might slumber.</p><p>To remember that in Ireland the professional and landed classes have&#13;
been through the mould of Trinity College or of English universities,&#13;
and are ignorant of the very names of the best Irish writers, is to&#13;
know how strong a wind blows from the ancient legends of Ireland,&#13;
how vigorous an impulse to create is in her heart to-day. Deserted&#13;
by the classes from among whom has come the bulk of the world’s&#13;
intellect, she struggles on, gradually ridding herself of incoherence&#13;
and triviality, and slowly building up a literature in English, which,&#13;
whether important or unimportant, grows always more unlike others; nor&#13;
does it seem as if she would long lack a living literature in Gaelic,&#13;
for the movement for the preservation of Gaelic, which has been so much&#13;
more successful than anybody foresaw, has already its poets. Dr. Hyde&#13;
has written Gaelic poems which pass from mouth to mouth in the west&#13;
of Ireland. The country people have themselves fitted them to ancient&#13;
airs, and many that can neither read nor write sing them in Donegal and&#13;
Connemara and Galway. I have, indeed, but little doubt that Ireland,&#13;
communing with herself in Gaelic more and more, but speaking to foreign&#13;
countries in English, will lead many that are sick with theories and&#13;
with trivial emotion to some sweet well-waters of primeval poetry.</p><p>*       *       *       *       *</p><p>_P.S._—This essay, written in 1895, though revised from time to time,&#13;
sounds strangely to my ears to-day. I still admire much that I then&#13;
admired, but if I rewrote it now I should take more pleasure in the&#13;
temper of our writers and deal more sternly with their achievement.&#13;
The magnanimous integrity of their politics, and their own gallant&#13;
impetuous minds, needed no commendation among the young Irishmen for&#13;
whom I wrote, and a very little dispraise of their verses seemed an&#13;
attack upon the nation itself. Taylor, the orator, a man of genius and&#13;
of great learning, never forgave me what I have said of Davis here and&#13;
elsewhere, and it is easier for me to understand his anger in this year&#13;
than thirteen years ago when the lofty thought of men like Taylor and&#13;
O’Leary was the strength of Irish nationality. A new tradition is being&#13;
built up on Gaelic poetry and romance and on the writings of the school&#13;
I belong to, but the very strength of the new foundations, their lack&#13;
of obvious generalization, their instinctive nature, the impossibility&#13;
of ill-educated minds shaping the finer material, has for the moment&#13;
marred the moral temper among those who are young enough to feel the&#13;
change.</p><p>_April, 1908._</p><p>LADY GREGORY’S _CUCHULAIN OF MUIRTHEMNE_</p><p>Mr. Bullen has just shown me the fifth volume of this&#13;
    edition of my writings, and I discover that a note to&#13;
    the stories of _Red Hanrahan_ has been forgotten by the&#13;
    printer. That note should have said that I owe thanks&#13;
    to Lady Gregory, who helped me to rewrite the stories&#13;
    of _Red Hanrahan_ in the beautiful country speech of&#13;
    Kiltartan, and nearer to the tradition of the people&#13;
    among whom he, or some likeness of him, drifted and is&#13;
    remembered.—_April 14, 1908._</p><p>I</p><p>I THINK this book is the best that has come out of Ireland in my&#13;
time. Perhaps I should say that it is the best book that has ever&#13;
come out of Ireland; for the stories which it tells are a chief part&#13;
of Ireland’s gift to the imagination of the world—and it tells them&#13;
perfectly for the first time. Translators from the Irish have hitherto&#13;
retold one story or the other from some one version, and not often&#13;
with any fine understanding of English, of those changes of rhythm,&#13;
for instance, that are changes of the sense. They have translated&#13;
the best and fullest manuscripts they knew, as accurately as they&#13;
could, and that is all we have the right to expect from the first&#13;
translators of a difficult and old literature. But few of the stories&#13;
really begin to exist as great works of imagination until somebody&#13;
has taken the best out of many manuscripts. Sometimes, as in Lady&#13;
Gregory’s version of _Deirdre_, a dozen manuscripts have to give their&#13;
best before the beads are ready for the necklace. It has been as&#13;
necessary also to leave out as to add, for generations of copyists,&#13;
who had often but little sympathy with the stories they copied, have&#13;
mixed versions together in a clumsy fashion, often repeating one&#13;
incident several times, and every century has ornamented what was once&#13;
a simple story with its own often extravagant ornament. One does not&#13;
perhaps exaggerate when one says that no story has come down to us in&#13;
the form it had when the story-teller told it in the winter evenings.&#13;
Lady Gregory has done her work of compression and selection at once so&#13;
firmly and so reverently that I cannot believe that anybody, except now&#13;
and then for a scientific purpose, will need another text than this,&#13;
or than the version[E] of it the Gaelic League has begun to publish in&#13;
Modern Irish. When she has added her translations from other cycles,&#13;
she will have given Ireland its _Mabinogion_, its _Morte D’Arthur_,&#13;
its _Nibelungenlied_. She has already put a great mass of stories,&#13;
in which the ancient heart of Ireland still lives, into a shape at&#13;
once harmonious and characteristic; and without writing more than a&#13;
very few sentences of her own to link together incidents or thoughts&#13;
taken from different manuscripts, without adding more indeed than&#13;
the story-teller must often have added to amend the hesitation of a&#13;
moment. Perhaps more than all, she has discovered a fitting dialect to&#13;
tell them in. Some years ago I wrote some stories of mediæval Irish&#13;
life, and as I wrote I was sometimes made wretched by the thought&#13;
that I knew of no kind of English that befitted them as the language&#13;
of Morris’s prose stories—that lovely crooked language—befitted his&#13;
journeys to woods and wells beyond the world. I knew of no language&#13;
to write about Ireland in but our too smooth, too straight, too&#13;
logical modern English; but now Lady Gregory has discovered a speech&#13;
as beautiful as that of Morris, and a living speech into the bargain.&#13;
As she lived among her people she grew to love the beautiful speech&#13;
of those who think in Irish, and to understand that it is as true a&#13;
dialect of English as the dialect that Burns wrote in. It is some&#13;
hundreds of years old, and age gives a language authority. One finds in&#13;
it the vocabulary of the translators of the Bible, joined to an idiom&#13;
which makes it tender, compassionate, and complaisant, like the Irish&#13;
language itself. It is certainly well suited to clothe a literature&#13;
which never ceased to be folk-lore even when it was recited in the&#13;
Courts of Kings.</p><p>II</p><p>Lady Gregory could with less trouble have made a book that would have&#13;
better pleased the hasty reader. She could have plucked away details,&#13;
smoothed out characteristics till she had left nothing but the bare&#13;
stories; but a book of that kind would never have called up the past,&#13;
or stirred the imagination of a painter or a poet, and would be as&#13;
little thought of in a few years as if it had been a popular novel.</p><p>The abundance of what may seem at first irrelevant invention in a story&#13;
like the death of Conaire, is essential if we are to recall a time when&#13;
people were in love with a story, and gave themselves up to imagination&#13;
as if to a lover. One may think there are too many lyrical outbursts,&#13;
or too many enigmatical symbols here and there in some other story,&#13;
but delight will always overtake one in the end. One comes to accept&#13;
without reserve an art that is half epical, half lyrical, like that&#13;
of the historical parts of the Bible, the art of a time when perhaps&#13;
men passed more readily than they do now from one mood to another, and&#13;
found it harder than we do to keep to the mood in which one tots up&#13;
figures or banters a friend.</p><p>III</p><p>The Church when it was most powerful created an imaginative unity, for&#13;
it taught learned and unlearned to climb, as it were, to the great&#13;
moral realities through hierarchies of Cherubim and Seraphim, through&#13;
clouds of Saints and Angels who had all their precise duties and&#13;
privileges. The story-tellers of Ireland, perhaps of every primitive&#13;
country, created a like unity, only it was to the great æsthetic&#13;
realities that they taught people to climb. They created for learned&#13;
and unlearned alike, a communion of heroes, a cloud of stalwart&#13;
witnesses; but because they were as much excited as a monk over his&#13;
prayers, they did not think sufficiently about the shape of the poem&#13;
and the story. One has to get a little weary or a little distrustful&#13;
of one’s subject, perhaps, before one can lie awake thinking how one&#13;
will make the most of it. They were more anxious to describe energetic&#13;
characters, and to invent beautiful stories, than to express themselves&#13;
with perfect dramatic logic or in perfectly-ordered words. They&#13;
shared their characters and their stories, their very images, with&#13;
one another, and handed them down from generation to generation; for&#13;
nobody, even when he had added some new trait, or some new incident,&#13;
thought of claiming for himself what so obviously lived its own merry&#13;
or mournful life. The wood-carver who first put a sword into St.&#13;
Michael’s hand would have as soon claimed as his own a thought which&#13;
was perhaps put into his mind by St. Michael himself. The Irish poets&#13;
had also, it may be, what seemed a supernatural sanction, for a chief&#13;
poet had to understand not only innumerable kinds of poetry, but how&#13;
to keep himself for nine days in a trance. They certainly believed in&#13;
the historical reality of even their wildest imaginations. And so soon&#13;
as Christianity made their hearers desire a chronology that would run&#13;
side by side with that of the Bible, they delighted in arranging their&#13;
Kings and Queens, the shadows of forgotten mythologies, in long lines&#13;
that ascended to Adam and his Garden. Those who listened to them must&#13;
have felt as if the living were like rabbits digging their burrows&#13;
under walls that had been built by Gods and Giants, or like swallows&#13;
building their nests in the stone mouths of immense images, carved by&#13;
nobody knows who. It is no wonder that one sometimes hears about men&#13;
who saw in a vision ivy-leaves that were greater than shields, and&#13;
blackbirds whose thighs were like the thighs of oxen. The fruit of all&#13;
those stories, unless indeed the finest activities of the mind are but&#13;
a pastime, is the quick intelligence, the abundant imagination, the&#13;
courtly manners of the Irish country people.</p><p>IV</p><p>William Morris came to Dublin when I was a boy, and I had some talk&#13;
with him about these old stories. He had intended to lecture upon them,&#13;
but ’the ladies and gentlemen’—he put a communistic fervour of hatred&#13;
into the phrase—knew nothing about them. He spoke of the Irish account&#13;
of the battle of Clontarf and of the Norse account, and said, that one&#13;
saw the Norse and Irish tempers in the two accounts. The Norseman was&#13;
interested in the way things are done, but the Irishman turned aside,&#13;
evidently well pleased to be out of so dull a business, to describe&#13;
beautiful supernatural events. He was thinking, I suppose, of the&#13;
young man who came from Aoibhill of the Grey Rock, giving up immortal&#13;
love and youth, that he might fight and die by Murrough’s side. He&#13;
said that the Norseman had the dramatic temper, and the Irishman had&#13;
the lyrical. I think I should have said with Professor Ker, epical&#13;
and romantic rather than dramatic and lyrical, but his words, which&#13;
have so great an authority, mark the distinction very well, and not&#13;
only between Irish and Norse, but between Irish and other un-Celtic&#13;
literatures. The Irish story-teller could not interest himself with an&#13;
unbroken interest in the way men like himself burned a house, or won&#13;
wives no more wonderful than themselves. His mind constantly escaped&#13;
out of daily circumstance, as a bough that has been held down by a&#13;
weak hand suddenly straightens itself out. His imagination was always&#13;
running to Tir-nan-og, to the Land of Promise, which is as near to the&#13;
country-people of to-day as it was to Cuchulain and his companions.&#13;
His belief in its nearness, cherished in its turn the lyrical temper,&#13;
which is always athirst for an emotion, a beauty which cannot be found&#13;
in its perfection upon earth, or only for a moment. His imagination,&#13;
which had not been able to believe in Cuchulain’s greatness, until it&#13;
had brought the Great Queen, the red-eyebrowed goddess, to woo him&#13;
upon the battlefield, could not be satisfied with a friendship less&#13;
romantic and lyrical than that of Cuchulain and Ferdiad, who kissed&#13;
one another after the day’s fighting, or with a love less romantic&#13;
and lyrical than that of Baile and Aillinn, who died at the report&#13;
of one another’s deaths, and married in Tir-nan-og. His art, too, is&#13;
often at its greatest when it is most extravagant, for he only feels&#13;
himself among solid things, among things with fixed laws and satisfying&#13;
purposes, when he has reshaped the world according to his heart’s&#13;
desire. He understands as well as Blake that the ruins of time build&#13;
mansions in eternity, and he never allows anything, that we can see&#13;
and handle, to remain long unchanged. The characters must remain the&#13;
same, but the strength of Fergus may change so greatly, that he, who a&#13;
moment before was merely a strong man among many, becomes the master&#13;
of Three Blows that would destroy an army, did they not cut off the&#13;
heads of three little hills instead, and his sword, which a fool had&#13;
been able to steal out of its sheath, has of a sudden the likeness of&#13;
a rainbow. A wandering lyric moon must knead and kindle perpetually&#13;
that moving world of cloaks made out of the fleeces of Mananan; of&#13;
armed men who change themselves into sea-birds; of goddesses who&#13;
become crows; of trees that bear fruit and flower at the same time.&#13;
The great emotions of love, terror, and friendship must alone remain&#13;
untroubled by the moon in that world, which is still the world of the&#13;
Irish country-people, who do not open their eyes very wide at the most&#13;
miraculous change, at the most sudden enchantment. Its events, and&#13;
things, and people are wild, and are like unbroken horses, that are&#13;
so much more beautiful than horses that have learned to run between&#13;
shafts. One thinks of actual life, when one reads those Norse stories,&#13;
which had shadows of their decadence, so necessary were the proportions&#13;
of actual life to their efforts, when a dying man remembered his&#13;
heroism enough to look down at his wound and say, ‘Those broad spears&#13;
are coming into fashion’; but the Irish stories make us understand&#13;
why the Greeks called myths the activities of the dæmons. The great&#13;
virtues, the great joys, the great privations come in the myths, and,&#13;
as it were, take mankind between their naked arms, and without putting&#13;
off their divinity. Poets have chosen their themes more often from&#13;
stories that are all, or half, mythological, than from history or&#13;
stories that give one the sensation of history, understanding, as I&#13;
think, that the imagination which remembers the proportions of life is&#13;
but a long wooing, and that it has to forget them before it becomes the&#13;
torch and the marriage-bed.</p><p>V</p><p>One finds, as one expects, in the work of men who were not troubled&#13;
about any probabilities or necessities but those of emotion itself, an&#13;
immense variety of incident and character and of ways of expressing&#13;
emotion. Cuchulain fights man after man during the quest of the Brown&#13;
Bull, and not one of those fights is like another, and not one is&#13;
lacking in emotion or strangeness; and when one thinks imagination can&#13;
do no more, the story of the Two Bulls, emblematic of all contests,&#13;
suddenly lifts romance into prophecy. The characters too have a&#13;
distinctness we do not find among the people of the _Mabinogion_,&#13;
perhaps not even among the people of the _Morte D’Arthur_. We know we&#13;
will be long forgetting Cuchulain, whose life is vehement and full&#13;
of pleasure, as though he always remembered that it was to be soon&#13;
over; or the dreamy Fergus who betrays the sons of Usnach for a feast,&#13;
without ceasing to be noble; or Conal who is fierce and friendly and&#13;
trustworthy, but has not the sap of divinity that makes Cuchulain&#13;
mysterious to men, and beloved of women. Women indeed, with their&#13;
lamentations for lovers and husbands and sons, and for fallen rooftrees&#13;
and lost wealth, give the stories their most beautiful sentences; and,&#13;
after Cuchulain, one thinks most of certain great queens—of angry,&#13;
amorous Maeve, with her long pale face; of Findabair, her daughter, who&#13;
dies of shame and of pity; of Deirdre, who might be some mild modern&#13;
housewife but for her prophetic wisdom. If one does not set Deirdre’s&#13;
lamentations among the greatest lyric poems of the world, I think one&#13;
may be certain that the wine-press of the poets has been trodden for&#13;
one in vain; and yet I think it may be proud Emer, Cuchulain’s fitting&#13;
wife, who will linger longest in the memory. What a pure flame burns&#13;
in her always, whether she is the newly-married wife fighting for&#13;
precedence, fierce as some beautiful bird, or the confident housewife,&#13;
who would awaken her husband from his magic sleep with mocking words;&#13;
or the great queen who would get him out of the tightening net of his&#13;
doom, by sending him into the Valley of the Deaf, with Niamh, his&#13;
mistress, because he will be more obedient to her; or the woman whom&#13;
sorrow has set with Helen and Iseult and Brunnhilda, and Deirdre, to&#13;
share their immortality in the rosary of the poets.</p><p>‘“And oh! my love!” she said, “we were often in one another’s company,&#13;
and it was happy for us; for if the world had been searched from the&#13;
rising of the sun to sunset, the like would never have been found in&#13;
one place, of the Black Sainglain and the Grey of Macha, and Laeg the&#13;
chariot-driver, and myself and Cuchulain.”</p><p>‘And after that Emer bade Conal to make a wide, very deep grave for&#13;
Cuchulain; and she laid herself down beside her gentle comrade, and she&#13;
put her mouth to his mouth, and she said: “Love of my life, my friend,&#13;
my sweetheart, my one choice of the men of the earth, many is the&#13;
woman, wed or unwed, envied me until to-day; and now I will not stay&#13;
living after you.”’</p><p>VI</p><p>To us Irish these personages should be very moving, very important, for&#13;
they lived in the places where we ride and go marketing, and sometimes&#13;
they have met one another on the hills that cast their shadows upon our&#13;
doors at evening. If we will but tell these stories to our children&#13;
the Land will begin again to be a Holy Land, as it was before men&#13;
gave their hearts to Greece and Rome and Judea. When I was a child I&#13;
had only to climb the hill behind the house to see long, blue, ragged&#13;
hills flowing along the southern horizon. What beauty was lost to me,&#13;
what depth of emotion is still perhaps lacking in me, because nobody&#13;
told me, not even the merchant captains who knew everything, that&#13;
Cruachan of the Enchantments lay behind those long, blue, ragged hills!</p><p>_March, 1902._</p><p>LADY GREGORY’S</p><p>_GODS AND FIGHTING MEN_</p><p>I</p><p>A FEW months ago I was on the bare Hill of Allen, ’wide Almhuin of&#13;
Leinster,’ where Finn and the Fianna are said to have had their house,&#13;
although there are no earthen mounds there like those that mark&#13;
the sites of old houses on so many hills. A hot sun beat down upon&#13;
flowering gorse and flowerless heather; and on every side except the&#13;
east, where there were green trees and distant hills, one saw a level&#13;
horizon and brown boglands with a few green places and here and there&#13;
the glitter of water. One could imagine that had it been twilight and&#13;
not early afternoon, and had there been vapours drifting and frothing&#13;
where there were now but shadows of clouds, it would have set stirring&#13;
in one, as few places even in Ireland can, a thought that is peculiar&#13;
to Celtic romance, as I think, a thought of a mystery coming not as&#13;
with Gothic nations out of the pressure of darkness, but out of great&#13;
spaces and windy light. The hill of Teamhair, or Tara, as it is now&#13;
called, with its green mounds and its partly-wooded sides, and its more&#13;
gradual slope set among fat grazing lands, with great trees in the&#13;
hedgerows, had brought before one imaginations, not of heroes who were&#13;
in their youth for hundreds of years, or of women who came to them in&#13;
the likeness of hunted fawns, but of kings that lived brief and politic&#13;
lives, and of the five white roads that carried their armies to the&#13;
lesser kingdoms of Ireland, or brought to the great fair that had given&#13;
Teamhair its sovereignty all that sought justice or pleasure or had&#13;
goods to barter.</p><p>II</p><p>It is certain that we must not confuse these kings, as did the&#13;
mediæval chroniclers, with those half-divine kings of Almhuin. The&#13;
chroniclers, perhaps because they loved tradition too well to cast&#13;
out utterly much that they dreaded as Christians, and perhaps because&#13;
popular imagination had begun the mixture, have mixed one with another&#13;
ingeniously, making Finn the head of a kind of Militia under Cormac&#13;
MacArt, who is supposed to have reigned at Teamhair in the second&#13;
century, and making Grania, who travels to enchanted houses under&#13;
the cloak of Aengus, god of Love, and keeps her troubling beauty&#13;
longer than did Helen hers, Cormac’s daughter, and giving the stories&#13;
of the Fianna, although the impossible has thrust its proud finger&#13;
into them all, a curious air of precise history. It is only when we&#13;
separate the stories from that mediæval pedantry, as in this book,&#13;
that we recognise one of the oldest worlds that man has imagined,&#13;
an older world certainly than we find in the stories of Cuchulain,&#13;
who lived, according to the chroniclers, about the time of the birth&#13;
of Christ. They are far better known, and we may be certain of the&#13;
antiquity of incidents that are known in one form or another to every&#13;
Gaelic-speaking countryman in Ireland or in the Highlands of Scotland.&#13;
Sometimes a labourer digging near to a cromlech, or Bed of Diarmuid and&#13;
Grania as it is called, will tell one a tradition that seems older and&#13;
more barbaric than any description of their adventures or of themselves&#13;
in written text or in story that has taken form in the mouths of&#13;
professed story-tellers. Finn and the Fianna found welcome among the&#13;
court poets later than did Cuchulain; and one finds memories of Danish&#13;
invasions and standing armies mixed with the imaginations of hunters&#13;
and solitary fighters among great woods. One never hears of Cuchulain&#13;
delighting in the hunt or in woodland things; and one imagines that&#13;
the story-teller would have thought it unworthy in so great a man,&#13;
who lived a well-ordered, elaborate life, and had his chariot and his&#13;
chariot-driver and his barley-fed horses to delight in. If he is in&#13;
the woods before dawn one is not told that he cannot know the leaves&#13;
of the hazel from the leaves of the oak; and when Emer laments him no&#13;
wild creature comes into her thoughts but the cuckoo that cries over&#13;
cultivated fields. His story must have come out of a time when the wild&#13;
wood was giving way to pasture and tillage, and men had no longer a&#13;
reason to consider every cry of the birds or change of the night. Finn,&#13;
who was always in the woods, whose battles were but hours amid years&#13;
of hunting, delighted in the ’cackling of ducks from the Lake of the&#13;
Three Narrows; the scolding talk of the blackbird of Doire an Cairn;&#13;
the bellowing of the ox from the Valley of the Berries; the whistle of&#13;
the eagle from the Valley of Victories or from the rough branches of&#13;
the Ridge of the Stream; the grouse of the heather of Cruachan; the&#13;
call of the otter of Druim re Coir.’ When sorrow comes upon the queens&#13;
of the stories, they have sympathy for the wild birds and beasts that&#13;
are like themselves: ‘Credhe wife of Cael came with the others and went&#13;
looking through the bodies for her comely comrade, and crying as she&#13;
went. And as she was searching she saw a crane of the meadows and her&#13;
two nestlings, and the cunning beast the fox watching the nestlings;&#13;
and when the crane covered one of the birds to save it, he would make a&#13;
rush at the other bird, the way she had to stretch herself out over the&#13;
birds; and she would sooner have got her own death by the fox than the&#13;
nestlings to be killed by him. And Credhe was looking at that, and she&#13;
said: “It is no wonder I to have such love for my comely sweetheart,&#13;
and the bird in that distress about her nestlings.”’</p><p>III</p><p>One often hears of a horse that shivers with terror, or of a dog that&#13;
howls at something a man’s eyes cannot see, and men who live primitive&#13;
lives where instinct does the work of reason are fully conscious of&#13;
many things that we cannot perceive at all. As life becomes more&#13;
orderly, more deliberate, the supernatural world sinks farther away.&#13;
Although the gods come to Cuchulain, and although he is the son of&#13;
one of the greatest of them, their country and his are far apart, and&#13;
they come to him as god to mortal; but Finn is their equal. He is&#13;
continually in their houses; he meets with Bodb Dearg, and Aengus, and&#13;
Mananan, now as friend with friend, now as with an enemy he overcomes&#13;
in battle; and when he has need of their help his messenger can say:&#13;
‘There is not a king’s son or a prince, or a leader of the Fianna of&#13;
Ireland, without having a wife or a mother or a foster-mother or a&#13;
sweetheart of the Tuatha de Danaan.’ When the Fianna are broken up&#13;
at last, after hundreds of years of hunting, it is doubtful that he&#13;
dies at all, and certain that he comes again in some other shape, and&#13;
Oisin, his son, is made king over a divine country. The birds and&#13;
beasts that cross his path in the woods have been fighting-men or great&#13;
enchanters or fair women, and in a moment can take some beautiful or&#13;
terrible shape. We think of him and of his people as great-bodied men&#13;
with large movements, that seem, as it were, flowing out of some deep&#13;
below the shallow stream of personal impulse, men that have broad brows&#13;
and quiet eyes full of confidence in a good luck that proves every&#13;
day afresh that they are a portion of the strength of things. They are&#13;
hardly so much individual men as portions of universal nature, like the&#13;
clouds that shape themselves and reshape themselves momentarily, or&#13;
like a bird between two boughs, or like the gods that have given the&#13;
apples and the nuts; and yet this but brings them the nearer to us, for&#13;
we can remake them in our image when we will, and the woods are the&#13;
more beautiful for the thought. Do we not always fancy hunters to be&#13;
something like this, and is not that why we think them poetical when we&#13;
meet them of a sudden, as in these lines in _Pauline_?——</p><p>‘An old hunter&#13;
    Talking with gods; or a high-crested chief&#13;
    Sailing with troops of friends to Tenedos.’</p><p>IV</p><p>One must not expect in these stories the epic lineaments, the many&#13;
incidents, woven into one great event of, let us say, the story of&#13;
the War for the Brown Bull of Cuailgne, or that of the last gathering&#13;
at Muirthemne. Even _Diarmuid and Grania_, which is a long story,&#13;
has nothing of the clear outlines of _Deirdre_, and is indeed but a&#13;
succession of detached episodes. The men who imagined the Fianna had&#13;
the imagination of children, and as soon as they had invented one&#13;
wonder, heaped another on top of it. Children—or, at any rate, it is so&#13;
I remember my own childhood—do not understand large design, and they&#13;
delight in little shut-in places where they can play at houses more&#13;
than in great expanses where a country-side takes, as it were, the&#13;
impression of a thought. The wild creatures and the green things are&#13;
more to them than to us, for they creep towards our light by little&#13;
holes and crevices. When they imagine a country for themselves, it is&#13;
always a country where one can wander without aim, and where one can&#13;
never know from one place what another will be like, or know from the&#13;
one day’s adventure what may meet one with to-morrow’s sun. I have&#13;
wished to become a child again that I might find this book, that not&#13;
only tells me of such a country, but is fuller than any other book that&#13;
tells of heroic life, of the childhood that is in all folk-lore, dearer&#13;
to me than all the books of the western world.</p><p>V</p><p>Children play at being great and wonderful people, at the ambitions&#13;
they will put away for one reason or another before they grow into&#13;
ordinary men and women. Mankind as a whole had a like dream once;&#13;
everybody and nobody built up the dream bit by bit, and the ancient&#13;
story-tellers are there to make us remember what mankind would have&#13;
been like, had not fear and the failing will and the laws of nature&#13;
tripped up its heels. The Fianna and their like are themselves so full&#13;
of power, and they are set in a world so fluctuating and dream-like,&#13;
that nothing can hold them from being all that the heart desires.</p><p>I have read in a fabulous book that Adam had but to imagine a bird and&#13;
it was born into life, and that he created all things out of himself&#13;
by nothing more important than an unflagging fancy; and heroes who&#13;
can make a ship out of a shaving have but little less of the divine&#13;
prerogatives. They have no speculative thoughts to wander through&#13;
eternity and waste heroic blood; but how could that be otherwise?&#13;
for it is at all times the proud angels who sit thinking upon the&#13;
hill-side and not the people of Eden. One morning we meet them hunting&#13;
a stag that is ’as joyful as the leaves of a tree in summer-time’;&#13;
and whatever they do, whether they listen to the harp or follow an&#13;
enchanter over-sea, they do for the sake of joy, their joy in one&#13;
another, or their joy in pride and movement; and even their battles&#13;
are fought more because of their delight in a good fighter than because&#13;
of any gain that is in victory. They live always as if they were&#13;
playing a game; and so far as they have any deliberate purpose at all,&#13;
it is that they may become great gentlemen and be worthy of the songs&#13;
of poets. It has been said, and I think the Japanese were the first&#13;
to say it, that the four essential virtues are to be generous among&#13;
the weak, and truthful among one’s friends, and brave among one’s&#13;
enemies, and courteous at all times; and if we understand by courtesy&#13;
not merely the gentleness the story-tellers have celebrated, but a&#13;
delight in courtly things, in beautiful clothing and in beautiful&#13;
verse, one understands that it was no formal succession of trials&#13;
that bound the Fianna to one another. Only the Table Round, that is&#13;
indeed, as it seems, a rivulet from the same well-head, is bound in a&#13;
like fellowship, and there the four heroic virtues are troubled by the&#13;
abstract virtues of the cloister. Every now and then some noble knight&#13;
builds himself a cell upon the hill-side, or leaves kind women and&#13;
joyful knights to seek the vision of the Grail in lonely adventures.&#13;
But when Oisin or some kingly forerunner—Bran, son of Febal, or the&#13;
like—rides or sails in an enchanted ship to some divine country, he&#13;
but looks for a more delighted companionship, or to be in love with&#13;
faces that will never fade. No thought of any life greater than that of&#13;
love, and the companionship of those that have drawn their swords upon&#13;
the darkness of the world, ever troubles their delight in one another&#13;
as it troubles Iseult amid her love, or Arthur amid his battles. It is&#13;
one of the ailments of our speculation that thought, when it is not the&#13;
planning of something, or the doing of something or some memory of a&#13;
plain circumstance separates us from one another because it makes us&#13;
always more unlike, and because no thought passes through another’s&#13;
ear unchanged. Companionship can only be perfect when it is founded&#13;
on things, for things are always the same under the hand, and at last&#13;
one comes to hear with envy the voices of boys lighting a lantern to&#13;
ensnare moths, or of the maids chattering in the kitchen about the&#13;
fox that carried off a turkey before breakfast. This book is full of&#13;
fellowship untroubled like theirs, and made noble by a courtesy that&#13;
has gone perhaps out of the world. I do not know in literature better&#13;
friends and lovers. When one of the Fianna finds Osgar dying the proud&#13;
death of a young man, and asks is it well with him, he is answered, ‘I&#13;
am as you would have me be.’ The very heroism of the Fianna is indeed&#13;
but their pride and joy in one another, their good fellowship. Goll,&#13;
old and savage, and letting himself die of hunger in a cave because he&#13;
is angry and sorry, can speak lovely words to the wife whose help he&#13;
refuses. ‘It is best as it is,’ he said, ’and I never took the advice&#13;
of a woman east or west, and I never will take it. And oh, sweet-voiced&#13;
queen,’ he said, ‘what ails you to be fretting after me? And remember&#13;
now your silver and your gold, and your silks ... and do not be crying&#13;
tears after me, queen with the white hands,’ he said, ’but remember&#13;
your constant lover Aodh, son of the best woman of the world, that came&#13;
from Spain asking for you, and that I fought on Corcar-an-Dearg; and&#13;
go to him now,’ he said, ’for it is bad when a woman is without a good&#13;
man.’</p><p>VI</p><p>They have no asceticism, but they are more visionary than any ascetic,&#13;
and their invisible life is but the life about them made more perfect&#13;
and more lasting, and the invisible people are their own images in the&#13;
water. Their gods may have been much besides this, for we know them&#13;
from fragments of mythology picked out with trouble from a fantastic&#13;
history running backward to Adam and Eve, and many things that may have&#13;
seemed wicked to the monks who imagined that history, may have been&#13;
altered or left out; but this they must have been essentially, for&#13;
the old stories are confirmed by apparitions among the country-people&#13;
to-day. The Men of Dea fought against the mis-shapen Fomor, as Finn&#13;
fights against the Cat-Heads and the Dog-Heads; and when they are&#13;
overcome at last by men, they make themselves houses in the hearts of&#13;
hills that are like the houses of men. When they call men to their&#13;
houses and to their Country Under-Wave they promise them all that they&#13;
have upon earth, only in greater abundance. The god Midhir sings to&#13;
Queen Etain in one of the most beautiful of the stories: ‘The young&#13;
never grow old; the fields and the flowers are as pleasant to be&#13;
looking at as the blackbird’s eggs; warm streams of mead and wine flow&#13;
through that country; there is no care or no sorrow on any person; we&#13;
see others, but we ourselves are not seen.’ These gods are indeed more&#13;
wise and beautiful than men; but men, when they are great men, are&#13;
stronger than they are, for men are, as it were, the foaming tide-line&#13;
of their sea. One remembers the Druid who answered, when some one&#13;
asked him who made the world, ‘The Druids made it.’ All was indeed&#13;
but one life flowing everywhere, and taking one quality here, another&#13;
there. It sometimes seems to one as if there is a kind of day and night&#13;
of religion, and that a period when the influences are those that&#13;
shape the world is followed by a period when the greater power is in&#13;
influences that would lure the soul out of the world, out of the body.&#13;
When Oisin is speaking with St. Patrick of the friends and the life he&#13;
has outlived, he can but cry out constantly against a religion that has&#13;
no meaning for him. He laments, and the country-people have remembered&#13;
his words for centuries: ‘I will cry my fill, but not for God, but&#13;
because Finn and the Fianna are not living.’</p><p>VII</p><p>Old writers had an admirable symbolism that attributed certain&#13;
energies to the influence of the sun, and certain others to the&#13;
lunar influence. To lunar influence belong all thoughts and emotions&#13;
that were created by the community, by the common people, by nobody&#13;
knows who, and to the sun all that came from the high disciplined or&#13;
individual kingly mind. I myself imagine a marriage of the sun and&#13;
moon in the arts I take most pleasure in; and now bride and bridegroom&#13;
but exchange, as it were, full cups of gold and silver, and now they&#13;
are one in a mystical embrace. From the moon come the folk-songs&#13;
imagined by reapers and spinners out of the common impulse of their&#13;
labour, and made not by putting words together, but by mixing verses&#13;
and phrases, and the folk-tales made by the capricious mixing of&#13;
incidents known to everybody in new ways, as one deals out cards, never&#13;
getting the same hand twice over. When one hears some fine story, one&#13;
never knows whether it has not been hazard that put the last touch&#13;
of adventure. Such poetry, as it seems to me, desires an infinity&#13;
of wonder or emotion, for where there is no individual mind there&#13;
is no measurer-out, no marker-in of limits. The poor fisher has no&#13;
possession of the world and no responsibility for it; and if he dreams&#13;
of a love-gift better than the brown shawl that seems too common for&#13;
poetry, why should he not dream of a glove made from the skin of a&#13;
bird, or shoes made from the skin of a herring, or a coat made from&#13;
the glittering garment of the salmon? Was it not Æschylus who said he&#13;
but served up fragments from the banquet of Homer?—but Homer himself&#13;
found the great banquet on an earthen floor and under a broken roof.&#13;
We do not know who at the foundation of the world made the banquet for&#13;
the first time, or who put the pack of cards into rough hands; but we&#13;
do know that, unless those that have made many inventions are about&#13;
to change the nature of poetry, we may have to go where Homer went if&#13;
we are to sing a new song. Is it because all that is under the moon&#13;
thirsts to escape out of bounds, to lose itself in some unbounded tidal&#13;
stream, that the songs of the folk are mournful, and that the story&#13;
of the Fianna, whenever the queens lament for their lovers, reminds&#13;
us of songs that are still sung in country-places? Their grief, even&#13;
when it is to be brief like Grania’s, goes up into the waste places of&#13;
the sky. But in supreme art or in supreme life there is the influence&#13;
of the sun too, and the sun brings with it, as old writers tell us,&#13;
not merely discipline but joy; for its discipline is not of the kind&#13;
the multitudes impose upon us by their weight and pressure, but the&#13;
expression of the individual soul turning itself into a pure fire&#13;
and imposing its own pattern, its own music, upon the heaviness and&#13;
the dumbness that is in others and in itself. When we have drunk the&#13;
cold cup of the moon’s intoxication, we thirst for something beyond&#13;
ourselves, and the mind flows outward to a natural immensity; but if&#13;
we have drunk from the hot cup of the sun, our own fulness awakens,&#13;
we desire little, for wherever one goes one’s heart goes too; and&#13;
if any ask what music is the sweetest, we can but answer, as Finn&#13;
answered, ‘What happens.’ And yet the songs and stories that have come&#13;
from either influence are a part, neither less than the other, of the&#13;
pleasure that is the bride-bed of poetry.</p><p>VIII</p><p>Gaelic-speaking Ireland, because its art has been made, not by the&#13;
artist choosing his material from wherever he has a mind to, but&#13;
by adding a little to something which it has taken generations to&#13;
invent, has always had a popular literature. We cannot say how much&#13;
that literature has done for the vigour of the race, for who can&#13;
count the hands its praise of kings and high-hearted queens made hot&#13;
upon the sword-hilt, or the amorous eyes it made lustful for strength&#13;
and beauty? We remember indeed that when the farming people and the&#13;
labourers of the towns made their last attempt to cast out England by&#13;
force of arms they named themselves after the companions of Finn.&#13;
Even when Gaelic has gone, and the poetry with it, something of the&#13;
habit of mind remains in ways of speech and thought and ’come-all-ye’s’&#13;
and poetical saying; nor is it only among the poor that the old&#13;
thought has been for strength or weakness. Surely these old stories,&#13;
whether of Finn or Cuchulain, helped to sing the old Irish and the old&#13;
Norman-Irish aristocracy to their end. They heard their hereditary&#13;
poets and story-tellers, and they took to horse and died fighting&#13;
against Elizabeth or against Cromwell; and when an English-speaking&#13;
aristocracy had their place, it listened to no poetry indeed, but it&#13;
felt about it in the popular mind an exacting and ancient tribunal,&#13;
and began a play that had for spectators men and women that loved the&#13;
high wasteful virtues. I do not think that their own mixed blood or the&#13;
habit of their time need take all, or nearly all, credit or discredit&#13;
for the impulse that made our gentlemen of the eighteenth century fight&#13;
duels over pocket-handkerchiefs, and set out to play ball against the&#13;
gates of Jerusalem for a wager, and scatter money before the public&#13;
eye; and at last, after an epoch of such eloquence the world has hardly&#13;
seen its like, lose their public spirit and their high heart and grow&#13;
querulous and selfish as men do who have played life out not heartily&#13;
but with noise and tumult. Had they known the people and the game a&#13;
little better, they might have created an aristocracy in an age that&#13;
has lost the understanding of the word. When one reads of the Fianna,&#13;
or of Cuchulain, or of some great hero, one remembers that the fine&#13;
life is always a part played finely before fine spectators. There also&#13;
one notices the hot cup and the cold cup of intoxication; and when the&#13;
fine spectators have ended, surely the fine players grow weary, and&#13;
aristocratic life is ended. When O’Connell covered with a dark glove&#13;
the hand that had killed a man in the duelling-field, he played his&#13;
part; and when Alexander stayed his army marching to the conquest of&#13;
the world that he might contemplate the beauty of a plane-tree, he&#13;
played his part. When Osgar complained as he lay dying of the keening&#13;
of the women and the old fighting-men, he too played his part; ‘No man&#13;
ever knew any heart in me,’ he said, ’but a heart of twisted horn,&#13;
and it covered with iron; but the howling of the dogs beside me,’ he&#13;
said, ’and the keening of the old fighting-men and the crying of the&#13;
women one after another, those are the things that are vexing me.’ If&#13;
we would create a great community—and what other game is so worth&#13;
the labour?—we must recreate the old foundations of life, not as they&#13;
existed in that splendid misunderstanding of the eighteenth century,&#13;
but as they must always exist when the finest minds and Ned the beggar&#13;
and Seaghan the fool think about the same thing, although they may not&#13;
think the same thought about it.</p><p>IX</p><p>When I asked the little boy who had shown me the pathway up the Hill&#13;
of Allen if he knew stories of Finn and Oisin, he said he did not, but&#13;
that he had often heard his grandfather telling them to his mother in&#13;
Irish. He did not know Irish, but he was learning it at school, and all&#13;
the little boys he knew were learning it. In a little while he will&#13;
know enough stories of Finn and Oisin to tell them to his children some&#13;
day. It is the owners of the land whose children might never have known&#13;
what would give them so much happiness. But now they can read this book&#13;
to those that shall come after them, and it will make Slieve-naman,&#13;
Allen, and Benbulben, the great mountain that showed itself before me&#13;
every day through all my childhood and was yet unpeopled, and half&#13;
the country-sides of south and west, as populous with memories as are&#13;
Dundealgan and Emain Macha and Muirthemne; and after a while somebody&#13;
may take boy and girl to some famous place and say, ‘This land where&#13;
your fathers lived proudly and finely should be dear and dear and again&#13;
dear’; and perhaps when many names have grown musical to their ears, a&#13;
more imaginative love will have taught them a better service.</p><p>X</p><p>I need say nothing about the translation and arrangement of this book&#13;
except that it is worthy to be put beside _Cuchulain of Muirthemne_.&#13;
Such books should not be commended by written words but by spoken&#13;
words, were that possible, for the written words commending a book,&#13;
wherein something is done supremely well, remain, to sound in the ears&#13;
of a later generation, like the foolish sound of church bells from the&#13;
tower of a church when every pew is full.</p><p>_Autumn, 1903._</p><p>MR. SYNGE AND HIS PLAYS</p><p>SIX years ago I was staying in a students’ hotel in the Latin quarter,&#13;
and somebody, whose name I cannot recollect, introduced me to an&#13;
Irishman, who, even poorer than myself, had taken a room at the top&#13;
of the house. It was J. M. Synge, and I, who thought I knew the name&#13;
of every Irishman who was working at literature, had never heard of&#13;
him. He was a graduate of Trinity College, Dublin, too, and Trinity&#13;
College does not, as a rule, produce artistic minds. He told me that&#13;
he had been living in France and Germany, reading French and German&#13;
Literature, and that he wished to become a writer. He had, however,&#13;
nothing to show but one or two poems and impressionistic essays, full&#13;
of that kind of morbidity that has its root in too much brooding over&#13;
methods of expression, and ways of looking upon life, which come, not&#13;
out of life, but out of literature, images reflected from mirror to&#13;
mirror. He had wandered among people whose life is as picturesque as&#13;
the middle ages, playing his fiddle to Italian sailors, and listening&#13;
to stories in Bavarian woods, but life had cast no light into his&#13;
writings. He had learned Irish years ago, but had begun to forget&#13;
it, for the only language that interested him was that conventional&#13;
language of modern poetry which has begun to make us all weary. I was&#13;
very weary of it for I had finished _The Secret Rose_, and felt how&#13;
it had separated my imagination from life, sending my Red Hanrahan,&#13;
who should have trodden the same roads with myself, into some&#13;
undiscoverable country. I said ‘Give up Paris, you will never create&#13;
anything by reading Racine, and Arthur Symons will always be a better&#13;
critic of French literature. Go to the Arran Islands. Live there as if&#13;
you were one of the people themselves; express a life that has never&#13;
found expression.’ I had just come from Arran, and my imagination was&#13;
full of those gray islands where men must reap with knives because of&#13;
the stones.</p><p>He went to Arran and became a part of its life, living upon salt fish&#13;
and eggs, talking Irish for the most part, but listening also to the&#13;
beautiful English which has grown up in Irish-speaking districts, and&#13;
takes its vocabulary from the time of Malory and of the translators&#13;
of the Bible, but its idiom and its vivid metaphor from Irish. When&#13;
Mr. Synge began to write in this language, Lady Gregory had already&#13;
used it finely in her translations of Dr. Hyde’s lyrics and plays, or&#13;
of old Irish literature, but she had listened with different ears. He&#13;
made his own selection of word and phrase, choosing what would express&#13;
his own personality. Above all, he made word and phrase dance to a&#13;
very strange rhythm, which will always, till his plays have created&#13;
their own tradition, be difficult to actors who have not learned it&#13;
from his lips. It is essential, for it perfectly fits the drifting&#13;
emotion, the dreaminess, the vague yet measureless desire, for which&#13;
he would create a dramatic form. It blurs definition, clear edges,&#13;
everything that comes from the will, it turns imagination from all&#13;
that is of the present, like a gold background in a religious picture,&#13;
and it strengthens in every emotion whatever comes to it from far off,&#13;
from brooding memory and dangerous hope. When he brought _The Shadow&#13;
of the Glen_, his first play, to the Irish National Theatre Society,&#13;
the players were puzzled by the rhythm, but gradually they became&#13;
certain that his woman of the glens, as melancholy as a curlew, driven&#13;
to distraction by her own sensitiveness, her own fineness, could not&#13;
speak with any other tongue, that all his people would change their&#13;
life if the rhythm changed. Perhaps no Irish countryman had ever that&#13;
exact rhythm in his voice, but certainly if Mr. Synge had been born a&#13;
countryman, he would have spoken like that. It makes the people of his&#13;
imagination a little disembodied; it gives them a kind of innocence&#13;
even in their anger and their cursing. It is part of its maker’s&#13;
attitude towards the world, for while it makes the clash of wills among&#13;
his persons indirect and dreamy, it helps him to see the subject-matter&#13;
of his art with wise, clear-seeing, unreflecting eyes; to preserve the&#13;
innocence of good art in an age of reasons and purposes. Whether he&#13;
write of old beggars by the roadside, lamenting over the misery and&#13;
ugliness of life, or of an old Arran woman mourning her drowned sons,&#13;
or of a young wife married to an old husband, he has no wish to change&#13;
anything, to reform anything; all these people pass by as before an&#13;
open window, murmuring strange, exciting words.</p><p>If one has not fine construction, one has not drama, but if one has not&#13;
beautiful or powerful and individual speech, one has not literature,&#13;
or, at any rate, one has not great literature. Rabelais, Villon,&#13;
Shakespeare, William Blake, would have known one another by their&#13;
speech. Some of them knew how to construct a story, but all of them had&#13;
abundant, resonant, beautiful, laughing, living speech. It is only the&#13;
writers of our modern dramatic movement, our scientific dramatists,&#13;
our naturalists of the stage, who have thought it possible to be like&#13;
the greatest, and yet to cast aside even the poor persiflage of the&#13;
comedians, and to write in the impersonal language that has come, not&#13;
out of individual life, nor out of life at all, but out of necessities&#13;
of commerce, of parliament, of board schools, of hurried journeys by&#13;
rail.</p><p>If there are such things as decaying art and decaying institutions,&#13;
their decay must begin when the element they receive into their care&#13;
from the life of every man in the world, begins to rot. Literature&#13;
decays when it no longer makes more beautiful, or more vivid, the&#13;
language which unites it to all life; and when one finds the criticism&#13;
of the student, and the purpose of the reformer, and the logic of the&#13;
man of science, where there should have been the reveries of the common&#13;
heart, ennobled into some raving Lear or unabashed Don Quixote. One&#13;
must not forget that the death of language, the substitution of phrases&#13;
as nearly impersonal as algebra for words and rhythms varying from man&#13;
to man, is but a part of the tyranny of impersonal things. I have been&#13;
reading through a bundle of German plays, and have found everywhere a&#13;
desire not to express hopes and alarms common to every man that ever&#13;
came into the world, but politics or social passion, a veiled or open&#13;
propaganda. Now it is duelling that has need of reproof; now it is the&#13;
ideas of an actress, returning from the free life of the stage, that&#13;
must be contrasted with the prejudice of an old-fashioned town; now it&#13;
is the hostility of Christianity and Paganism in our own day that is&#13;
to find an obscure symbol in a bell thrown from its tower by spirits&#13;
of the wood. I compare the work of these dramatists with the greater&#13;
plays of their Scandinavian master, and remember that even he, who has&#13;
made so many clear-drawn characters, has made us no abundant character,&#13;
no man of genius in whom we could believe, and that in him also, even&#13;
when it is Emperor and Galilean that are face to face, even the most&#13;
momentous figures are subordinate to some tendency, to some movement,&#13;
to some inanimate energy, or to some process of thought whose very&#13;
logic has changed it into mechanism—always to something other than&#13;
human life.</p><p>We must not measure a young talent, whether we praise or blame, with&#13;
that of men who are among the greatest of our time, but we may say&#13;
of any talent, following out a definition, that it takes up the&#13;
tradition of great drama as it came from the hands of the masters who&#13;
are acknowledged by all time, and turns away from a dramatic movement,&#13;
which, though it has been served by fine talent, has been imposed upon&#13;
us by science, by artificial life, by a passing order.</p><p>When the individual life no longer delights in its own energy, when the&#13;
body is not made strong and beautiful by the activities of daily life,&#13;
when men have no delight in decorating the body, one may be certain&#13;
that one lives in a passing order, amid the inventions of a fading&#13;
vitality. If Homer were alive to-day, he would only resist, after a&#13;
deliberate struggle, the temptation to find his subject not in Helen’s&#13;
beauty, that every man has desired, nor in the wisdom and endurance of&#13;
Odysseus that has been the desire of every woman that has come into the&#13;
world, but in what somebody would describe, perhaps, as ’the inevitable&#13;
contest,’ arising out of economic causes, between the country-places&#13;
and small towns on the one hand, and, upon the other, the great city of&#13;
Troy, representing one knows not what ’tendency to centralization.’</p><p>Mr. Synge has in common with the great theatre of the world, with&#13;
that of Greece and that of India, with the creator of Falstaff, with&#13;
Racine, a delight in language, a preoccupation with individual life. He&#13;
resembles them also by a preoccupation with what is lasting and noble,&#13;
that came to him, not as I think from books, but while he listened&#13;
to old stories in the cottages, and contrasted what they remembered&#13;
with reality. The only literature of the Irish country-people is their&#13;
songs, full often of extravagant love, and their stories of kings&#13;
and of kings’ children. ‘I will cry my fill, but not for God, but&#13;
because Finn and the Fianna are not living,’ says Oisin in the story.&#13;
Every writer, even every small writer, who has belonged to the great&#13;
tradition, has had his dream of an impossibly noble life, and the&#13;
greater he is, the more does it seem to plunge him into some beautiful&#13;
or bitter reverie. Some, and of these are all the earliest poets of&#13;
the world, gave it direct expression; others mingle it so subtly with&#13;
reality, that it is a day’s work to disentangle it; others bring it&#13;
near by showing one whatever is most its contrary. Mr. Synge, indeed,&#13;
sets before us ugly, deformed or sinful people, but his people, moved&#13;
by no practical ambition, are driven by a dream of that impossible&#13;
life. That we may feel how intensely his woman of the glen dreams&#13;
of days that shall be entirely alive, she that is ’a hard woman to&#13;
please,’ must spend her days between a sour-faced old husband, a man&#13;
who goes mad upon the hills, a craven lad and a drunken tramp; and&#13;
those two blind people of _The Well of the Saints_ are so transformed&#13;
by the dream, that they choose blindness rather than reality. He tells&#13;
us of realities, but he knows that art has never taken more than its&#13;
symbols from anything that the eye can see or the hand measure.</p><p>It is the preoccupation of his characters with their dream that gives&#13;
his plays their drifting movement, their emotional subtlety. In most&#13;
of the dramatic writing of our time, and this is one of the reasons&#13;
why our dramatists do not find the need for a better speech, one finds&#13;
a simple motive lifted, as it were, into the full light of the stage.&#13;
The ordinary student of drama will not find anywhere in _The Well of&#13;
the Saints_ that excitement of the will in the presence of attainable&#13;
advantages, which he is accustomed to think the natural stuff of drama,&#13;
and if he see it played he will wonder why act is knitted to act so&#13;
loosely, why it is all, as it were, flat, why there is so much leisure&#13;
in the dialogue, even in the midst of passion. If he see the _Shadow of&#13;
the Glen_, he will ask, why does this woman go out of her house? Is it&#13;
because she cannot help herself, or is she content to go? Why is it not&#13;
all made clearer? And yet, like everybody when caught up into great&#13;
events, she does many things without being quite certain why she does&#13;
them. She hardly understands at moments why her action has a certain&#13;
form, more clearly than why her body is tall or short, fair or brown.&#13;
She feels an emotion that she does not understand. She is driven by&#13;
desires that need for their expression, not ‘I admire this man,’ or ‘I&#13;
must go, whether I will or no,’ but words full of suggestion, rhythms&#13;
of voice, movements that escape analysis. In addition to all this, she&#13;
has something that she shares with none but the children of one man’s&#13;
imagination. She is intoxicated by a dream which is hardly understood&#13;
by herself, but possesses her like something half-remembered on a&#13;
sudden wakening.</p><p>While I write, we are rehearsing _The Well of the Saints_, and are&#13;
painting for it decorative scenery, mountains in one or two flat&#13;
colours and without detail, ash trees and red salleys with something of&#13;
recurring pattern in their woven boughs. For though the people of the&#13;
play use no phrase they could not use in daily life, we know that we&#13;
are seeking to express what no eye has ever seen.</p><p>ABBEY THEATRE,&#13;
      _January 27, 1905_.</p><p>LIONEL JOHNSON</p><p>CONTEMPORARY Irish poets believe in a spiritual life, invisible and&#13;
troubling, and express this belief in their poetry. Contemporary&#13;
English poets are interested in the glory of the world, like Mr.&#13;
Rudyard Kipling; or in the order of the world, like Mr. William Watson;&#13;
or in the passion of the world, like Mr. John Davidson; or in the&#13;
pleasure of the world, like Mr. Arthur Symons. Mr. Francis Thompson,&#13;
who has fallen under the shadow of Mr. Coventry Patmore, the poet of&#13;
an older time and in protest against that time, is alone preoccupied&#13;
with a spiritual life; and even he, except at rare moments, has less&#13;
living fervour of belief than pleasure in the gleaming and scented and&#13;
coloured symbols that are the footsteps where the belief of others has&#13;
trodden. Ireland, upon the other hand, is creating in English a poetry&#13;
as full of spiritual ardour as the poetry that praised in Gaelic _The&#13;
Country of the Two Mists_, and _The Country of the Young_, and _The&#13;
Country of the Living Heart_.</p><p>‘A.E.’ has written an ecstatic pantheistic poetry which reveals in all&#13;
things a kind of scented flame consuming them from within. Miss Hopper,&#13;
an unequal writer, whose best verses are delicate and distinguished,&#13;
has no clear vision of spiritual things, but makes material things&#13;
as frail and fragile as if they were but smouldering leaves, that we&#13;
stirred in some mid-world of dreams, as ’the gossips’ in her poem ’stir&#13;
their lives’ red ashes.’ Mrs. Hinkson, uninteresting at her worst,&#13;
as only uncritical and unspeculative writers are uninteresting, has&#13;
sometimes expressed an impassioned and instinctive Catholicism in poems&#13;
that are, as I believe, as perfect as they are beautiful, while Mr.&#13;
Lionel Johnson has in his poetry completed the trinity of the spiritual&#13;
virtues by adding Stoicism to Ecstasy and Asceticism. He has renounced&#13;
the world and built up a twilight world instead, where all the colours&#13;
are like the colours in the rainbow that is cast by the moon, and&#13;
all the people as far from modern tumults as the people upon fading&#13;
and dropping tapestries. He has so little interest in our pains and&#13;
pleasures, and is so wrapped up in his own world, that one comes from&#13;
his books wearied and exalted, as though one had posed for some noble&#13;
action in a strange _tableau vivant_ that cast its painful stillness&#13;
upon the mind instead of the body. He might have cried with Axel, ‘As&#13;
for living, our servants will do that for us.’ As Axel chose to die,&#13;
he has chosen to live among his books and between two memories—the&#13;
religious tradition of the Church of Rome and the political tradition&#13;
of Ireland. From these he gazes upon the future, and whether he write&#13;
of Sertorius or of Lucretius, or of Parnell or of ‘Ireland’s dead,’ or&#13;
of ’98, or of St. Columba or of Leo XIII., it is always with the same&#13;
cold or scornful ecstasy. He has made a world full of altar lights and&#13;
golden vestures, and murmured Latin and incense clouds, and autumn&#13;
winds and dead leaves, where one wanders remembering martyrdoms and&#13;
courtesies that the world has forgotten.</p><p>His ecstasy is the ecstasy of combat, not of submission to the Divine&#13;
will; and even when he remembers that ‘the old Saints prevail,’ he sees&#13;
the ‘one ancient Priest’ who alone offers the Sacrifice, and remembers&#13;
the loneliness of the Saints. Had he not this ecstasy of combat, he&#13;
would be the poet of those peaceful and unhappy souls, who, in the&#13;
symbolism of a living Irish visionary, are compelled to inhabit when&#13;
they die a shadowy island Paradise in the West, where the moon always&#13;
shines, and a mist is always on the face of the moon, and a music of&#13;
many sighs is always in the air, because they renounced the joy of the&#13;
world without accepting the joy of God.</p><p>1899.</p><p>THE PATHWAY</p><p>MOST of us who are writing books in Ireland to-day have some kind of&#13;
a spiritual philosophy; and some among us when we look backward upon&#13;
our lives see that the coming of a young Brahmin into Ireland helped&#13;
to give our vague thoughts a shape. When we were schoolboys we used to&#13;
discuss whatever we could find to read of mystical philosophy and to&#13;
pass crystals over each others’ hands and eyes and to fancy that we&#13;
could feel a breath flowing from them as people did in a certain German&#13;
book; and one day somebody told us he had met a Brahmin in London who&#13;
knew more of these things than any book. With a courage which I still&#13;
admire, we wrote and asked him to come and teach us, and he came with&#13;
a little bag in his hand and _Marius the Epicurean_ in his pocket, and&#13;
stayed with one of us, who gave him a plate of rice and an apple every&#13;
day at two o’clock; and for a week and all day long he unfolded what&#13;
seemed to be all wisdom. He sat there beautiful, as only an Eastern is&#13;
beautiful, making little gestures with his delicate hands, and to him&#13;
alone among all the talkers I have heard, the delight of ordered words&#13;
seemed nothing, and all thought a flight into the heart of truth.</p><p>We brought him, on the evening of his coming, to a certain club which&#13;
still discusses everything with that leisure which is the compensation&#13;
of unsuccessful countries; and there he overthrew or awed into silence&#13;
whatever metaphysics the town had. And next day, when we would have&#13;
complimented him, he was remorseful and melancholy, for was it not&#13;
‘intellectual lust’? And sometimes he would go back over something he&#13;
had said and explain to us that his argument had been a fallacy, and&#13;
apologise as though he had offended against good manners. And once,&#13;
when we questioned him of some event, he told us what he seemed to&#13;
remember, but asked us not to give much weight to his memory, for he&#13;
had found that he observed carelessly. He said, ‘We Easterns are taught&#13;
to state a principle carefully, but we are not taught to observe and to&#13;
remember and to describe a fact. Our sense of what truthfulness is is&#13;
quite different from yours.’ His principles were a part of his being,&#13;
while our facts, though he was too polite to say it, were doubtless&#13;
a part of that bodily life, which is, as he believed, an error. He&#13;
certainly did hold that we lived too much to understand the truth or&#13;
to live long, for he remembered that his father, who had been the first&#13;
of his family for two thousand years to leave his native village, had&#13;
repeated over and over upon his deathbed, ‘The West is dying because of&#13;
its restlessness.’ Once when he had spoken of some Englishman who had&#13;
gone down the crater of Vesuvius, some listener adventured: ‘We like&#13;
men who do that kind of thing, because a man should not think too much&#13;
of his life,’ but was answered solidly, ‘You do not think little of&#13;
your lives, but you think so much of your lives that you would enjoy&#13;
them everywhere, even in the crater of Vesuvius.’ Somebody asked him&#13;
if we should pray, but even prayer was too full of hope, of desire, of&#13;
life, to have any part in that acquiescence that was his beginning of&#13;
wisdom, and he answered that one should say, before sleeping: ‘I have&#13;
lived many lives. I have been a slave and a prince. Many a beloved has&#13;
sat upon my knees, and I have sat upon the knees of many a beloved.&#13;
Everything that has been shall be again.’ Beautiful words, that I&#13;
spoilt once by turning them into clumsy verse.</p><p>Nearly all that we call education was to him but a means to bring us&#13;
under the despotism of life; and I remember the bewilderment of a&#13;
schoolmaster who asked about the education of children and was told&#13;
to ‘teach them fairy tales, and that they did not possess even their&#13;
own bodies.’ I think he would not have taught anybody anything that had&#13;
to be written in prose, for he said, very seriously, ‘I have thought&#13;
much about it, and I have never been able to discover any reason why&#13;
prose should exist.’ I think he would not have trained anybody in&#13;
anything but in the arts and in philosophy, which sweeps the pathway&#13;
before them, for he certainly thought, as William Blake did, that the&#13;
‘imagination is the man himself,’ and can, if it be strong enough,&#13;
work every miracle. A man had come to him in London, and had said, ‘My&#13;
wife believes that you have the wisdom of the East and can cure her&#13;
neuralgia, from which she has suffered for years.’ He had answered:&#13;
‘Are you certain that she believes that? because, if you are, I can&#13;
cure her.’ He had gone to her and made a circle round her and recited&#13;
a poem in Sanscrit, and she had never had neuralgia since. He recited&#13;
the poem to us, and was very disappointed because we did not know by&#13;
the sound that it was a description of the spring. Not only did he&#13;
think that the imaginative arts were the only things that were quite&#13;
sinless, but he spent more than half a day proving, by many subtle and&#13;
elaborate arguments, that ‘art for art’s sake’ was the only sinless&#13;
doctrine, for any other would hide the shadow of the world as it&#13;
exists in the mind of God by shadows of the accidents and illusions of&#13;
life, and was but Sadducean blasphemy. Religion existed also for its&#13;
own sake; and every soul quivered between two emotions, the desire to&#13;
possess things, to make them a portion of its egotism, and a delight&#13;
in just and beautiful things for their own sake—and all religions were&#13;
a doctrinal or symbolical crying aloud of this delight. He would not&#13;
give his own belief a name for fear he might seem to admit that there&#13;
could be religion that expressed another delight, and if one urged him&#13;
too impetuously, he would look embarrassed and say, ‘This body is a&#13;
Brahmin.’ All other parts of religion were unimportant, for even our&#13;
desire of immortality was no better than our other desires. Before&#13;
I understood him, I asked what he would answer to one who began the&#13;
discussion by denying the immortality of the soul, for the accident&#13;
of a discussion with religious people had set him grafting upon this&#13;
stock, and he said, ‘I would say to him, What has that to do with you?’</p><p>I remember these phrases and these little fragments of argument quite&#13;
clearly, for their charm and their unexpectedness has made them cling&#13;
to the memory; but when I try to remember his philosophy as a whole, I&#13;
cannot part it from what I myself have built about it, or have gathered&#13;
in the great ruined house of ‘the prophetic books’ of William Blake;&#13;
but I am certain that he taught us by what seemed an invincible logic&#13;
that those who die, in so far as they have imagined beauty or justice,&#13;
are made a part of beauty or justice, and move through the minds of&#13;
living men, as Shelley believed; and that mind overshadows mind even&#13;
among the living, and by pathways that lie beyond the senses; and that&#13;
he measured labour by this measure, and put the hermit above all other&#13;
labourers, because, being the most silent and the most hidden, he lived&#13;
nearer to the Eternal Powers, and showed their mastery of the world.&#13;
Alcibiades fled from Socrates lest he might do nothing but listen to&#13;
him all life long, and I am certain that we, seeking as youth will for&#13;
some unknown deed and thought, all dreamed that but to listen to this&#13;
man who threw the enchantment of power about silent and gentle things,&#13;
and at last to think as he did, was the one thing worth doing and&#13;
thinking; and that all action and all words that lead to action were a&#13;
little vulgar, a little trivial. Ah, how many years it has taken me to&#13;
awake out of that dream!</p><p>1900-1908.</p><p>A BIBLIOGRAPHY OF</p><p>THE WRITINGS</p><p>OF</p><p>WILLIAM BUTLER YEATS</p><p>BY</p><p>ALLAN WADE.</p><p>_NOTE._</p><p>_I began to make this bibliography a good many years ago, putting&#13;
into an old note-book a list of all the writings of Mr. Yeats that I&#13;
knew, and adding others from time to time, as chance led me to find&#13;
them in newspapers or periodicals. I had no thought in doing this but&#13;
my own pleasure, and it is with a kind of wonder that I see my notes&#13;
taking the form of a book or part of a book at Mr. Bullen’s beautiful&#13;
Shakespeare Head Press._</p><p>_I do not think the arrangement of the bibliography needs any&#13;
explanation. I have not found it possible always to identify the&#13;
first appearance of poems and essays, particularly in the earlier&#13;
collections; nor have I thought it necessary to include a reference to&#13;
every letter written by Mr. Yeats to the Press, since many of these&#13;
have dealt merely with small points of fact in this or that controversy&#13;
of the moment. But otherwise I have tried to make the work as complete&#13;
as possible, and have given many details to serve as guides to those&#13;
who would study the path along which beauty has come into the world. I&#13;
have watched the roses blossoming in the garden, though I may not know&#13;
the secret of their growth._</p><p>_My thanks for help and suggestions are due to Mr. Yeats himself and to&#13;
Mr. A. H. Bullen, Mrs. Tynan Hinkson, Miss A. E. F. Horniman, Mr. John&#13;
Masefield and Mr. T. W. Rolleston. The details of the American editions&#13;
of Mr. Yeats’s books have been kindly supplied by Mr. John Quinn of New&#13;
York._</p><p>_ALLAN WADE._</p><p>_June, 1908._</p><p>_Accursed who brings to light of day&#13;
    The writings I have cast away!&#13;
    But blessed he that stirs them not&#13;
    And lets the kind worm take the lot!_&#13;
                                  —W.B.Y.</p><p>PART I.—ORIGINAL WORKS.</p><p>1886.</p><p>Mosada. | A Dramatic Poem. | By | W. B. Yeats. | With a | Frontispiece&#13;
Portrait of the Author | By J. B. Yeats. | Reprinted from the Dublin&#13;
University Review. | Dublin: | Printed by Sealy, Bryers, and Walker, |&#13;
94, 95 and 96 Middle Abbey Street. | 1886.</p><p>The whole enclosed in decorated border.</p><p>8vo, pp. ii and 12. Light brown paper covers.</p><p>There is no title-page, the above description being taken from the&#13;
front cover.</p><p>_Mosada_ originally appeared in _The Dublin University Review_, June,&#13;
1886.</p><p>1889.</p><p>The Wanderings of Oisin | and other Poems | by | W. B. Yeats | London |&#13;
Kegan Paul, Trench &amp; Co., 1, Paternoster Square | 1889</p><p>Fcap. 8vo, pp. vi and 156. Cloth.</p><p>CONTENTS.</p><p>_The Wanderings of Oisin._</p><p>_Time and the Witch Vivien._</p><p>_The Stolen Child._ Originally appeared in _The Irish&#13;
      Monthly_, December, 1886.</p><p>_Girl’s Song._</p><p>_Ephemera. An Autumn Idyll._</p><p>_An Indian Song._ Originally appeared in _The Dublin&#13;
      University Review_, December, 1886.</p><p>_Kanva, the Indian, on God._ Originally appeared,&#13;
      under the title _From the Book of Kauri the Indian_.&#13;
      Section V., _On the Nature of God_, in _The Dublin&#13;
      University Review_, October, 1886.</p><p>_Kanva on Himself._</p><p>_Jealousy._</p><p>_Song of the Last Arcadian._ Originally appeared, under&#13;
      the title _An Epilogue. To ‘The Island of Statues’_&#13;
      and ‘_The Seeker_,’ in _The Dublin University&#13;
      Review_, October, 1885.</p><p>_King Goll._ (_Third Century._) Originally appeared,&#13;
      under the title _King Goll_. _An Irish Legend_, in&#13;
      _The Leisure Hour_, September, 1887.</p><p>_The Meditation of the Old Fisherman._ Originally&#13;
      appeared in _The Irish Monthly_, October, 1886.</p><p>_The Ballad of Moll Magee._</p><p>_The Phantom Ship._</p><p>_A Lover’s Quarrel among the Fairies._</p><p>_Mosada._ Originally appeared in _The Dublin University&#13;
      Review_, June, 1886.</p><p>_How Ferencz Renyi kept Silent._ Originally appeared in&#13;
      _The Boston Pilot_.</p><p>_The Fairy Doctor._ Originally appeared in _The Irish&#13;
      Fireside_, September 10, 1887.</p><p>_Falling of the Leaves._</p><p>_Miserrimus._ Originally appeared in _The Dublin&#13;
      University Review_, October, 1886.</p><p>_The Priest and the Fairy._</p><p>_The Fairy Pedant._ Originally appeared in _The Irish&#13;
      Monthly_, March, 1887.</p><p>_She who dwelt among the Sycamores. A Fancy._&#13;
      Originally appeared in _The Irish Monthly_,&#13;
      September, 1887.</p><p>_On Mr. Nettleship’s Picture at the Royal Hibernian&#13;
      Academy_, 1885. Originally appeared in _The Dublin&#13;
      University Review_, April, 1886.</p><p>_A Legend._</p><p>_An Old Song re-sung._</p><p>_Street Dancers._ This poem appeared in _The Leisure&#13;
      Hour_, March, 1890.</p><p>_To an Isle in the Water._</p><p>_Quatrains and Aphorisms._ The first quatrain&#13;
      originally appeared in _The Dublin University&#13;
      Review_, February, 1886, under the title _Life_, and&#13;
      the second and sixth in January, 1886, under the&#13;
      title _In a Drawing Room_.</p><p>_The Seeker._ Originally appeared, under the title _The&#13;
      Seeker. A Dramatic Poem. In Two Scenes_, in _The&#13;
      Dublin University Review_, September, 1885.</p><p>_Island of Statues._ Originally appeared, under the&#13;
      title _The Island of Statues. An Arcadian Faery Tale.&#13;
      In Two Acts_, in _The Dublin University Review_,&#13;
      April, May, June and July, 1885.</p><p>1891.</p><p>Ganconagh | John Sherman | and | Dhoya | London | T. Fisher Unwin |&#13;
Paternoster Square | M DCCC XCI</p><p>24mo, pp. iv and 196. _The Pseudonym Library_, issued in yellow paper&#13;
and in light brown linen. No. 10.</p><p>CONTENTS.</p><p>_Ganconagh’s Apology._</p><p>_John Sherman._</p><p>_Dhoya._</p><p>1892.</p><p>The | Countess Kathleen | and various Legends and Lyrics. | By | W. B.&#13;
Yeats. | “He who tastes a crust of bread | tastes all the stars and all&#13;
| the heavens.” | Paracelsus ab Hohenheim | Cameo Series | T. Fisher&#13;
Unwin Paternoster Sq. | London E.C. MDCCCXCII.</p><p>12mo, pp. 144. Paper boards with vellum back. Published in the Cameo&#13;
Series. Frontispiece by J. T. Nettleship.</p><p>CONTENTS.</p><p>_Preface._</p><p>_The Countess Cathleen._</p><p>_To the Rose upon the Rood of Time._</p><p>_Fergus and the Druid._ Originally appeared in _The&#13;
      National Observer_, May 21, 1891.</p><p>_The Rose of the World._ Originally appeared, under&#13;
      the title _Rosa Mundi_, in _The National Observer_,&#13;
      January 2, 1892.</p><p>_The Peace of the Rose._ Originally appeared in _The&#13;
      National Observer_, February 13, 1892.</p><p>_The Death of Cuchullin._ Originally appeared in&#13;
      _United Ireland_, June 11, 1892.</p><p>_The White Birds._ Originally appeared in _The National&#13;
      Observer_, May 7, 1892.</p><p>_Father Gilligan._ Originally appeared, under the title&#13;
      _Father Gilligan_. (_A Legend told by the People of&#13;
      Castleisland, Kerry._), in _The Scots Observer_, July&#13;
      5, 1890.</p><p>_Father O’Hart._ Appeared, under the title _The Priest&#13;
      of Coloony_ in _Fairy and Folk Tales of the Irish&#13;
      Peasantry_, 1888.</p><p>_When You are Old._</p><p>_The Sorrow of Love._</p><p>_The Ballad of the Old Foxhunter._ Originally appeared&#13;
      in _East and West_, November, 1889.</p><p>_A Fairy Song._ Originally appeared in _The National&#13;
      Observer_, September 12, 1891.</p><p>_The Pity of Love._</p><p>_The Lake Isle of Innisfree._ Originally appeared in&#13;
      _The National Observer_, December 13, 1890.</p><p>_A Cradle Song._ Originally appeared in _The Scots&#13;
      Observer_, April 19, 1890.</p><p>_The Man who Dreamed of Fairy Land._ Originally&#13;
      appeared, under the title _A Man who dreamed of&#13;
      Fairyland_, in _The National Observer_, February 7,&#13;
      1891.</p><p>_Dedication of Irish Tales._ Originally appeared in&#13;
      _Representative Irish Tales_, 1890.</p><p>_The Lamentation of the Old Pensioner._ Originally&#13;
      appeared in _The Scots Observer_, November 15, 1890.</p><p>_When You are Sad._</p><p>_The Two Trees._</p><p>_They went forth to the Battle, but they always Fell._</p><p>_An Epitaph._ Originally appeared in _The National&#13;
      Observer_, December 12, 1891.</p><p>_Apologia Addressed to Ireland in the Coming Days._</p><p>_Notes._</p><p>1893.</p><p>The Celtic Twilight. [in red] | Men and Women, Dhouls and | Faeries. |&#13;
By | W. B. Yeats. | With a frontispiece by J. B. Yeats. | (Press mark&#13;
of Lawrence and Bullen) | London: | Lawrence and Bullen, [in red] | 16,&#13;
Henrietta St., Covent Garden. | 1893.</p><p>18mo, pp. xii and 212. Cloth.</p><p>CONTENTS.</p><p>Poem: _Time drops in decay_. Originally appeared, under&#13;
      the title _The Moods_, in _The Bookman_, Aug., 1893.</p><p>_The Host._ Originally appeared under the title _The&#13;
      Faery Host_, in _The National Observer_, October 7,&#13;
      1893.</p><p>_This Book._</p><p>_A Teller of Tales._ A part of this essay originally&#13;
      appeared in the introduction to _Fairy and Folk Tales&#13;
      of the Irish Peasantry_, 1888.</p><p>_Belief and Unbelief._ A part of this essay originally&#13;
      appeared in an essay _Irish Fairies_ in _The Leisure&#13;
      Hour_, October, 1890.</p><p>_A Visionary._ Originally appeared, under the title _An&#13;
      Irish Visionary_, in _The National Observer_, October&#13;
      3, 1891.</p><p>_Village Ghosts._ Originally appeared in _The Scots&#13;
      Observer_, May 11, 1889.</p><p>_A Knight of the Sheep._ Originally appeared, under the&#13;
      title _An Impression_, in _The Speaker_, October 21,&#13;
      1893.</p><p>_The Sorcerers._</p><p>_The Last Gleeman._ Originally appeared in _The&#13;
      National Observer_, May 6, 1893.</p><p>_Regina, Regina Pigmeorum, Veni._</p><p>_Kidnappers._ Originally appeared in _The Scots&#13;
      Observer_, June 15, 1889.</p><p>_The Untiring Ones._</p><p>_The Man and his Boots._</p><p>_A Coward._</p><p>_The Three O’Byrnes and the Evil Faeries._ Originally&#13;
      appeared as part of an essay _Irish Fairies_ in _The&#13;
      Leisure Hour_, October, 1890.</p><p>_Drumcliff and Rosses._ Originally appeared, under&#13;
      the title _Columkille and Rosses_, in _The Scots&#13;
      Observer_, October 5, 1889.</p><p>_The Thick Skull of the Fortunate._</p><p>_The Religion of a Sailor._</p><p>_Concerning the Nearness Together of Heaven, Earth and&#13;
      Purgatory._</p><p>_The Eaters of Precious Stones._</p><p>_Our Lady of the Hills._ Originally appeared in _The&#13;
      Speaker_, November 11, 1893.</p><p>_The Golden Age._</p><p>_A Remonstrance with Scotsmen for having soured the&#13;
      disposition of their Ghosts and Faeries._ Originally&#13;
      appeared under the title _Scots and Irish Fairies_ in&#13;
      _The Scots Observer_, March 2, 1889.</p><p>_The Four Winds of Desire._</p><p>_Into the Twilight._ Originally appeared, under&#13;
      the title _The Celtic Twilight_ in _The National&#13;
      Observer_, July 29, 1893.</p><p>1894.</p><p>The Land | of Heart’s | Desire | by | W. B. Yeats. | London: T. Fisher&#13;
| Unwin, Paternoster | Square. MDCCCXCIV</p><p>The left-hand side of the title-page bears Aubrey&#13;
      Beardsley’s design for the Avenue Theatre poster,&#13;
      much reduced in size and printed in black.</p><p>Sm. 4to, pp. 48. Pink paper cover, bearing reprint of&#13;
      the title-page.</p><p>1895.</p><p>Poems | By W. B. Yeats | London: Published by T. Fisher Unwin. | No.&#13;
XI: Paternoster Buildings: MDCCCXCV [The whole forms part of a design&#13;
by H.G.F.]</p><p>Cr. 8vo, pp. xii and 288. Cloth.</p><p>CONTENTS.</p><p>_Preface._ (Dated Sligo, March 24, 1895.)</p><p>_To Some I have talked with by the fire._ Originally&#13;
      appeared in _The Bookman_, May, 1895.</p><p>_The Wanderings of Usheen._[F]</p><p>_The Countess Cathleen._[G]</p><p>_The Land of Heart’s Desire._</p><p>_The Rose_:</p><p>_To the Rose upon the Rood of Time._[G]</p><p>_Fergus and the Druid._[G]</p><p>_The Death of Cuhoolin._[G]</p><p>_The Rose of the World._[G]</p><p>_The Rose of Peace._[G]</p><p>_The Rose of Battle._[G]</p><p>_A Faery Song._[G]</p><p>_The Lake Isle of Innisfree._[G]</p><p>_A Cradle Song._[G]</p><p>_The Pity of Love._[G]</p><p>_The Sorrow of Love._[G]</p><p>_When You are Old._[G]</p><p>_The White Birds._[G]</p><p>_A Dream of Death._[G]</p><p>_A Dream of a Blessed Spirit._ Originally appeared,&#13;
        under the title _Kathleen_, in _The National&#13;
        Observer_, October 31, 1891.</p><p>_The Man who Dreamed of Faeryland._[G]</p><p>_The Dedication to a Book of Stories selected from&#13;
        the Irish Novelists._[G]</p><p>_The Lamentation of the Old Pensioner._[G]</p><p>_The Ballad of Father Gilligan._[G]</p><p>_The Two Trees._[G]</p><p>_To Ireland in the Coming Times._[G]</p><p>_Crossways_:</p><p>_The Song of the Happy Shepherd._[F]</p><p>_The Sad Shepherd._[F]</p><p>_The Cloak, the Boat, and the Shoes._[F] (A&#13;
        re-writing of the first lines of _Island of&#13;
        Statues_.)</p><p>_Anashuya and Vijaya._[F]</p><p>_The Indian upon God._[F]</p><p>_The Indian to his Love._[F]</p><p>_The Falling of the Leaves._[F]</p><p>_Ephemera._[F]</p><p>_The Madness of King Goll._[F]</p><p>_The Stolen Child._[F]</p><p>_To an Isle in the Water._[F]</p><p>_Down by the Salley Gardens._[F]</p><p>_The Meditation of the Old Fisherman._[F]</p><p>_The Ballad of Father O’Hart._[G]</p><p>_The Ballad of Moll Magee._[F]</p><p>_The Ballad of the Foxhunter._[G]</p><p>_Glossary._</p><p>1899. Second Edition, revised.</p><p>This edition has a portrait of the author by J. B. Yeats facing&#13;
title-page, the preface is re-written, and the contents re-arranged&#13;
thus:—</p><p>_Preface._ (Dated February 24, 1899.)</p><p>_To Some I have talked with by the fire._</p><p>_The Countess Cathleen._</p><p>_The Rose._</p><p>_The Land of Heart’s Desire._</p><p>_Crossways._</p><p>_The Wanderings of Oisin._</p><p>_Glossary._</p><p>1901. Third Edition, revised.</p><p>This edition has a new preface, dated January, 1901, and the note in&#13;
the glossary on _The Countess Cathleen_ is much enlarged.</p><p>1897.</p><p>The Secret Rose: [in red] | By W. B. Yeats, with | Illustrations by J.&#13;
B. | Yeats. | (Press mark of Lawrence and Bullen) | Lawrence &amp; Bullen,&#13;
Limited, [in red] | 16 Henrietta Street, Covent Garden, | London,&#13;
MDCCCXCVII.</p><p>Cr. 8vo, pp. xii and 268. Cloth.</p><p>CONTENTS.</p><p>_Dedication to ‘A.E.’_</p><p>_To the Secret Rose._ Originally appeared, under the&#13;
      title _O’Sullivan Rua to the Secret Rose_, in _The&#13;
      Savoy_, September, 1896.</p><p>_The Binding of the Hair._ Originally appeared in _The&#13;
      Savoy_, January, 1896.</p><p>_The Wisdom of the King._ Originally appeared, under&#13;
      the title _Wisdom_, in _The New Review_, Sept., 1895.</p><p>_Where there is Nothing, there is God._ Originally&#13;
      appeared in _The Sketch_, October 21, 1896.</p><p>_The Crucifixion of the Outcast._ Originally appeared,&#13;
      under the title _A Crucifixion_, in _The National&#13;
      Observer_, March 24, 1894.</p><p>_Out of the Rose._ Originally appeared in _The National&#13;
      Observer_, May 27, 1893.</p><p>_The Curse of the Fires and of the Shadows._ Originally&#13;
      appeared in _The National Observer_, Aug. 5, 1893.</p><p>_The Heart of the Spring._ Originally appeared in _The&#13;
      National Observer_, April 15, 1893.</p><p>_Of Costello the Proud, of Oona the Daughter of Dermott&#13;
      and of the Bitter Tongue._ Originally appeared, under&#13;
      the title _Costello the Proud, Oona MacDermott and&#13;
      the Bitter Tongue_, in _The Pageant_, 1896.</p><p>_The Book of the Great Dhoul and Hanrahan the Red._&#13;
      Originally appeared, under the title _The Devil’s&#13;
      Book_, in _The National Observer_, November 26, 1892.</p><p>_The Twisting of the Rope and Hanrahan the Red._&#13;
      Originally appeared, under the title _The Twisting of&#13;
      the Rope_, in _The National Observer_, December 24,&#13;
      1892.</p><p>_Kathleen the Daughter of Hoolihan and Hanrahan&#13;
      the Red._ Originally appeared, under the title&#13;
      _Kathleen-ny-Houlihan_, in _The National Observer_,&#13;
      Aug. 4, 1894.</p><p>_The Curse of Hanrahan the Red._ Originally appeared,&#13;
      under the title _The Curse of O’Sullivan the Red upon&#13;
      Old Age_, in _The National Observer_, September 29,&#13;
      1894.</p><p>_The Vision of Hanrahan the Red._ Originally appeared,&#13;
      under the title _The Vision of O’Sullivan the Red_,&#13;
      in _The New Review_, April, 1896.</p><p>_The Death of Hanrahan the Red._ Originally appeared,&#13;
      under the title _The Death of O’Sullivan the Red_, in&#13;
      _The New Review_, December, 1896.</p><p>_The Rose of Shadow._ Originally appeared under&#13;
      the title _Those Who Live in the Storm_, in _The&#13;
      Speaker_, July 21, 1894.</p><p>_The Old Men of the Twilight._ Originally appeared,&#13;
      under the title _St. Patrick and the Pedants_, in&#13;
      _The Weekly Sun Literary Supplement_, December 1,&#13;
      1895.</p><p>_Rosa Alchemica._ Originally appeared in _The Savoy_,&#13;
      April, 1896.</p><p>The Tables of the Law. | The Adoration of the Magi. | By W. B. Yeats. |&#13;
(Press mark of Lawrence and Bullen) | Privately Printed | MDCCCXCVII.</p><p>Cr. 8vo, pp. 48. Cloth. Portrait by J. B. Yeats facing title-page.</p><p>CONTENTS.</p><p>_The Tables of the Law._ Originally appeared in _The&#13;
      Savoy_, November, 1896.</p><p>_The Adoration of the Magi._</p><p>One hundred and ten copies printed.</p><p>1904. First published edition:—</p><p>The Tables of the Law | and | The Adoration of the Magi | by | W. B.&#13;
Yeats | London | Elkin Mathews, Vigo Street | 1904</p><p>Royal 16mo, pp. 60 and iv of advertisements. Paper covers. No. 17 of&#13;
_The Vigo Cabinet Series_.</p><p>CONTENTS.</p><p>_Prefatory Note._</p><p>_The Tables of the Law._</p><p>_The Adoration of the Magi._</p><p>Also an Edition de Luxe, limited.</p><p>1899.</p><p>The Wind | Among the Reeds | By | W. B. Yeats | London: Elkin Mathews |&#13;
Vigo Street, W., 1899.</p><p>Cr. 8vo, pp. viii and 108. Cloth.</p><p>CONTENTS.</p><p>_The Hosting of the Sidhe._ For original appearance see&#13;
      under title _The Host_, in _The Celtic Twilight_,&#13;
      1893.</p><p>_The Everlasting Voices._ Originally appeared, under&#13;
      the title _Everlasting Voices_, in _The New Review_,&#13;
      January, 1896.</p><p>_The Moods._ For original appearance see _The Celtic&#13;
      Twilight_, 1893.</p><p>_Aedh tells of the Rose in his Heart._ Originally&#13;
      appeared, under the title _The Rose in my Heart_, in&#13;
      _The National Observer_, November 12, 1892.</p><p>_The Host of the Air._ Originally appeared, under the&#13;
      title _The Stolen Bride_, in _The Bookman_, Nov.,&#13;
      1893.</p><p>_Breasal the Fisherman._ Originally appeared, under&#13;
      the title _Bressel the Fisherman_, in _The Cornish&#13;
      Magazine_, December, 1898.</p><p>_A Cradle Song._ Originally appeared as the first of&#13;
      _Two Poems concerning Peasant Visionaries_, in _The&#13;
      Savoy_, April, 1896.</p><p>_Into the Twilight._ For original appearance see _The&#13;
      Celtic Twilight_, 1893.</p><p>_The Song of Wandering Aengus._</p><p>_The Song of the Old Mother._ Originally appeared in&#13;
      _The Bookman_, April, 1894.</p><p>_The Fiddler of Dooney._ Originally appeared in _The&#13;
      Bookman_, December, 1892.</p><p>_The Heart of the Woman._ Originally appeared in the&#13;
      story _The Rose of Shadow_, in _The Secret Rose_.</p><p>_Aedh Laments the Loss of Love._ Originally appeared as&#13;
      the second of _Aodh to Dectora. Three Songs_, in _The&#13;
      Dome_, May, 1898.</p><p>_Mongan Laments the Change that has come upon him and&#13;
      his Beloved._ Originally appeared, under the title&#13;
      _The Desire of Man and of Woman_, in _The Dome_,&#13;
      June, 1897.</p><p>_Michael Robartes bids his Beloved be at Peace._&#13;
      Originally appeared, under the title _The Shadowy&#13;
      Horses_, in _The Savoy_, January, 1896.</p><p>_Hanrahan reproves the Curlew._ Originally appeared,&#13;
      under the title _Windlestraws_. 1. _O’Sullivan Rua to&#13;
      the Curlew_, in _The Savoy_, November, 1896.</p><p>_Michael Robartes remembers forgotten Beauty._&#13;
      Originally appeared, under the title _O’Sullivan Rua&#13;
      to Mary Lavell_, in _The Savoy_, July, 1896.</p><p>_A Poet to his Beloved._ Originally appeared, under the&#13;
      title _O’Sullivan the Red to Mary Lavell_, in _The&#13;
      Senate_, March, 1896.</p><p>_Aedh gives his Beloved certain Rhymes_. Originally&#13;
      appeared in the story _The Binding of the Hair_. See&#13;
      _The Secret Rose_, 1897.</p><p>_To my Heart, bidding it have no Fear._ Originally&#13;
      appeared, under the title _Windlestraws_. 11. _Out of&#13;
      the Old Days_, in _The Savoy_, November, 1896.</p><p>_The Cap and Bells._ Originally appeared, under the&#13;
      title _Cap and Bell_, in _The National Observer_,&#13;
      March 17, 1894.</p><p>_The Valley of the Black Pig._ Originally appeared,&#13;
      as the second of _Two Poems concerning Peasant&#13;
      Visionaries_, in _The Savoy_, April, 1896.</p><p>_Michael Robartes asks Forgiveness because of his many&#13;
      Moods._ Originally appeared, under the title _The&#13;
      Twilight of Forgiveness_, in _The Saturday Review_,&#13;
      November 2, 1895.</p><p>_Aedh tells of a Valley full of Lovers._ Originally&#13;
      appeared under the title _The Valley of Lovers_, in&#13;
      _The Saturday Review_, January 9, 1897.</p><p>_Aedh tells of the perfect Beauty._ Originally&#13;
      appeared, under the title _O’Sullivan the Red to Mary&#13;
      Lavell_, in _The Senate_, March, 1896.</p><p>_Aedh hears the Cry of the Sedge._ Originally appeared&#13;
      as the first of _Aodh to Dectora. Three Songs_, in&#13;
      _The Dome_, May, 1898.</p><p>_Aedh thinks of those who have spoken Evil of his&#13;
      Beloved._ Originally appeared as the third of _Aodh&#13;
      to Dectora. Three Songs_, in _The Dome_, May, 1898.</p><p>_The Blessed._ Originally appeared in _The Yellow&#13;
      Book_, Volume XIII, April, 1897.</p><p>_The Secret Rose._ For original appearance see under&#13;
      _The Secret Rose_, 1897.</p><p>_Hanrahan laments because of his Wanderings._&#13;
      Originally appeared, under the title _O’Sullivan&#13;
      the Red upon his Wanderings_, in _The New Review_,&#13;
      August, 1897.</p><p>_The Travail of Passion._ Originally appeared in _The&#13;
      Savoy_, January, 1896.</p><p>_The Poet pleads with his Friend for old Friends._&#13;
      Originally appeared, under the title _Song_, in _The&#13;
      Saturday Review_, July 24, 1897.</p><p>_Hanrahan Speaks to the Lovers of his Songs in coming&#13;
      Days._ Originally appeared in the story _The Vision&#13;
      of Hanrahan the Red_. See _The Secret Rose_, 1897.</p><p>_Aedh pleads with the Elemental Powers._ Originally&#13;
      appeared, under the title _Aodh Pleads with the&#13;
      Elemental Powers_, in _The Dome_, December, 1898.</p><p>_Aedh wishes his Beloved were dead._</p><p>_Aedh wishes for the Cloths of Heaven._</p><p>_Mongan thinks of his past Greatness._ Originally&#13;
      appeared, under the title _Song of Mongan_, in _The&#13;
      Dome_, October, 1898.</p><p>_Notes._</p><p>1900.</p><p>The Shadowy Waters | By W. B. Yeats | London: Hodder and | Stoughton |&#13;
27 Paternoster Row: MCM</p><p>Cr. 4to, pp. 60. Cloth.</p><p>CONTENTS.</p><p>_I walked among the seven woods of Coole._ Originally&#13;
      appeared, under the title _Introduction to a Dramatic&#13;
      Poem_, in _The Speaker_, December 1, 1900.</p><p>_The Shadowy Waters._ Originally appeared in _The North&#13;
      American Review_, May, 1900.</p><p>1902.</p><p>The Celtic Twilight [in red] | By W. B. Yeats | A. H. Bullen, [in red]&#13;
18 Cecil Court | St. Martin’s Lane, London, W.C. | MCMII</p><p>Cr. 8vo, pp. x and 236. Cloth.</p><p>Portrait by J. B. Yeats facing title-page.</p><p>CONTENTS.</p><p>Poem: _Time drops in decay._</p><p>_The Hosting of the Sidhe._</p><p>_This Book._ I. 1893. II. 1902.</p><p>_A Teller of Tales._</p><p>_Belief and Unbelief._</p><p>_Mortal Help._ Originally appeared in The Speaker,&#13;
      April 19, 1902.</p><p>_A Visionary._ (With a new footnote.)</p><p>_Village Ghosts._</p><p>‘_Dust hath closed Helen’s Eye._’ I. 1900. II. 1902.&#13;
      Part I originally appeared in _The Dome_, October,&#13;
      1899.</p><p>_A Knight of the Sheep._</p><p>_An Enduring Heart._ Originally appeared in _The&#13;
      Speaker_, April 26, 1902.</p><p>_The Sorcerers._ (With a new footnote.)</p><p>_The Devil._ Originally appeared in _The Speaker_,&#13;
      April 19, 1902.</p><p>_Happy and Unhappy Theologians._ Originally appeared in&#13;
      _The Speaker_, February 15, 1902.</p><p>_The Last Gleeman._</p><p>_Regina, Regina Pigmeorum Veni._ (With a new footnote.)</p><p>‘_And Fair, Fierce Women._’ Originally appeared in _The&#13;
      Speaker_, April 19, 1902.</p><p>_Enchanted Woods._ Originally appeared in _The&#13;
      Speaker_, January 18, 1902.</p><p>_Miraculous Creatures._ Originally appeared in _The&#13;
      Speaker_, April 26, 1902.</p><p>_Aristotle of the Books._ Originally appeared in _The&#13;
      Speaker_, April 19, 1902.</p><p>_The Swine of the Gods._ Originally appeared in _The&#13;
      Speaker_, April 19, 1902.</p><p>_A Voice._ Originally appeared in _The Speaker_, April&#13;
      19, 1902.</p><p>_Kidnappers._ (With a new footnote.)</p><p>_The Untiring Ones._ (With a new footnote.)</p><p>_Earth, Fire and Water._ Originally appeared in _The&#13;
      Speaker_, March 15, 1902.</p><p>_The Old Town._ Originally appeared in _The Speaker_,&#13;
      March 15, 1902.</p><p>_The Man and his Boots._</p><p>_A Coward._</p><p>_The Three O’Byrnes and the Evil Faeries._</p><p>_Drumcliffe and Rosses._</p><p>_The Thick Skull of the Fortunate._ I. 1893. II. 1902.</p><p>_The Religion of a Sailor._</p><p>_Concerning the nearness together of Heaven, Earth and&#13;
      Purgatory._ 1892 and 1902.</p><p>_The Eaters of Precious Stones._</p><p>_Our Lady of the Hills._</p><p>_The Golden Age._</p><p>_A Remonstrance with Scotsmen for having soured the&#13;
      disposition of their Ghosts and Faeries._</p><p>_War._ Originally appeared in _The Speaker_, March 15,&#13;
      1902.</p><p>_The Queen and the Fool._ Originally appeared, under&#13;
      the title _The Fool of Faery_, in _The Kensington_,&#13;
      June, 1901.</p><p>_The Friends of the People of Faery._ Originally&#13;
      appeared as part of an essay, _The Tribes of Danu_,&#13;
      in _The New Review_, November, 1897.</p><p>_Dreams that have no moral._</p><p>_By the Roadside._ Originally appeared in _An Claideamh&#13;
      Soluis_, July 13, 1901.</p><p>_Into the Twilight._</p><p>Cathleen ni Hoolihan | A Play in One Act and | in Prose by W. B. Yeats&#13;
| (ornament) [in red] | Printed at the Caradoc | Press Chiswick for A.&#13;
H. | Bullen 18 Cecil Court Lon | don MDCCCCII</p><p>Pott 8vo, pp. vi (blank) and 34. Paper boards with leather back.&#13;
Printed in red and black.</p><p>_Cathleen ni Hoolihan_ originally appeared in _Samhain_, 1902.</p><p>1903.</p><p>Ideas of Good and [in red] | Evil. [in red] By W. B. Yeats | A. H.&#13;
Bullen [in red] 47 Great Russell | Street, London, W.C. MCMIII</p><p>Cr. 8vo, pp. viii and 342. Paper boards with cloth back.</p><p>CONTENTS.</p><p>_What is ‘Popular Poetry?’_ Originally appeared in _The&#13;
      Cornhill Magazine_, March, 1902.</p><p>_Speaking to the Psaltery._ Originally appeared in _The&#13;
      Monthly Review_, May, 1902.</p><p>_Magic._ Originally appeared in _The Monthly Review_,&#13;
      September, 1901.</p><p>_The Happiest of the Poets._ Originally appeared in&#13;
      _The Fortnightly Review_, March, 1903.</p><p>_The Philosophy of Shelley’s Poetry:_</p><p>I. _His Ruling Ideas._ Originally appeared in _The&#13;
        Dome_, July, 1900.</p><p>II. _His Ruling Symbols._</p><p>_At Stratford-on-Avon._ Originally appeared in _The Speaker_, May 11&#13;
and 18, 1901.</p><p>_William Blake and the Imagination._ Originally appeared under the&#13;
title _William Blake_, in _The Academy_, June 19, 1897.</p><p>_William Blake and his Illustrations to the Divine Comedy:_</p><p>I. _His Opinions upon Art._ Originally appeared in&#13;
        _The Savoy_, July, 1896.</p><p>II. _His Opinions upon Dante._ Originally appeared in&#13;
        _The Savoy_, August, 1896.</p><p>III. _The Illustrations of Dante._ Originally&#13;
        appeared in _The Savoy_, September, 1896.</p><p>_Symbolism in Painting._ Originally appeared as part of the&#13;
introduction to _A Book of Images_, 1898.</p><p>_The Symbolism of Poetry._ Originally appeared in _The Dome_, April,&#13;
1900.</p><p>_The Theatre._ The first section of this essay originally appeared in&#13;
_The Dome_, April, 1899. The second originally appeared as part of an&#13;
essay, _The Irish Literary Theatre_, 1900, in _The Dome_, Jan., 1900.</p><p>_The Celtic Element in Literature._ The first section of this essay&#13;
originally appeared in _Cosmopolis_, June, 1898.</p><p>_The Autumn of the Body._ For original appearance see _The Autumn of&#13;
the Flesh_ in _Literary Ideals in Ireland_.</p><p>_The Moods._ Originally appeared as part of one of a series of articles&#13;
on _Irish National Literature_, in _The Bookman_, August, 1895.</p><p>_The Body of the Father Christian Rosencrux._ Originally appeared as&#13;
part of one of a series of articles on _Irish National Literature_, in&#13;
_The Bookman_, September, 1895.</p><p>_The Return of Ulysses._ Originally appeared, under the title _Mr.&#13;
Robert Bridges_, in _The Bookman_, June, 1897.</p><p>_Ireland and the Arts._ Originally appeared in _The United Irishman_,&#13;
August 31, 1901.</p><p>_The Galway Plains._ Originally appeared, under the title _Poets and&#13;
Dreamers_, in _The New Liberal Review_, March, 1903.</p><p>_Emotion of Multitude._</p><p>Where There is Nothing: | being Volume One of Plays | for an Irish&#13;
Theatre: by | W. B. Yeats | London: A. H. Bullen, 47, Great | Russell&#13;
Street, W.C. 1903.</p><p>Cr. 8vo, pp. xii and 132. Paper boards with cloth back.</p><p>CONTENTS.</p><p>_Dedication of Volumes One and Two of Plays for an&#13;
      Irish Theatre._</p><p>_Where There is Nothing._ Originally appeared as&#13;
      a supplement to _The United Irishman_, Samhain,&#13;
      (Autumn) 1902.</p><p>In the Seven Woods: being poems | chiefly of the Irish Heroic Age | By&#13;
William Butler Yeats | The Dun Emer Press | Dundrum | MCMIII</p><p>8vo, pp. viii [unnumbered, i-iv blank] and 68 [the last four blank].&#13;
Linen with paper label. The book printed in red and black.</p><p>CONTENTS.</p><p>_In the Seven Woods._</p><p>_The Old Age of Queen Maeve._ Originally appeared in&#13;
      _The Fortnightly Review_, April, 1903.</p><p>_Baile and Aillinn._ Originally appeared in _The&#13;
      Monthly Review_, July, 1902.</p><p>_The Arrow._</p><p>_The Folly of Being Comforted._ Originally appeared in&#13;
      _The Speaker_, January 11, 1902.</p><p>_The Withering of the Boughs._ Originally appeared,&#13;
      under the title _Echtge of Streams_, in _The&#13;
      Speaker_, August 25, 1900.</p><p>_Adam’s Curse._ Originally appeared in _The Monthly&#13;
      Review_, December, 1902.</p><p>_The Song of Red Hanrahan._ Originally appeared, under&#13;
      the title _Cathleen, Daughter of Hoolihan_, in _A&#13;
      Broadsheet_, April, 1903.</p><p>_The Old Men admiring themselves in the Water._&#13;
      Originally appeared in _The Pall Mall Magazine_,&#13;
      January, 1903.</p><p>_Under the Moon._ Originally appeared in _The Speaker_,&#13;
      June 15, 1901.</p><p>_The Players ask for a Blessing on the Psalteries and&#13;
      themselves._</p><p>_The Rider from the North._ Originally appeared, under&#13;
      the title _The Happy Townland_, in _The Weekly&#13;
      Critical Review_, June, 1903.</p><p>_On Baile’s Strand, a Play._</p><p>Edition limited to 325 copies.</p><p>The Hour-Glass | a Morality | By | W. B. Yeats | London | Wm.&#13;
Heinemann, 21 Bedford St., W.C. | 1903</p><p>Demy 8vo, pp. 16 [the last two blank].</p><p>_The Hour-Glass_ originally appeared in _The North&#13;
      American Review_, September, 1903.</p><p>A few copies only of this edition were printed, for purposes of&#13;
copyright.</p><p>1904.</p><p>The Hour-Glass, Cathleen | ni Hoolihan, The Pot of | Broth: Being&#13;
Volume Two of | Plays for an Irish Theatre: | By W. B. Yeats | London:&#13;
A. H. Bullen, 47, Great | Russell Street, W.C. 1904.</p><p>Cr. 8vo, pp. viii and 84. Paper boards with cloth back.</p><p>CONTENTS.</p><p>_The Hour-Glass: A Morality._ For original appearance&#13;
      see above, under date 1903.</p><p>_Cathleen ni Hoolihan._ For original appearance see&#13;
      above, under date 1902.</p><p>_The Pot of Broth._</p><p>_Note on the Music._</p><p>The King’s Threshold: and | On Baile’s Strand: Being | Volume Three of&#13;
Plays | for an Irish Theatre: By | W. B. Yeats | London: A. H. Bullen,&#13;
47, Great | Russell Street, W.C. 1904.</p><p>Cr. 8vo, pp. viii and 120. Paper boards with cloth back.</p><p>CONTENTS.</p><p>_Note._</p><p>_A Prologue._ Originally appeared in _The United&#13;
      Irishman_, September 9, 1903.</p><p>[The Prologue, which was accidentally dropped from later editions, ran&#13;
thus:—</p><p>A PROLOGUE.[H]</p><p>_An _Old Man_ with a red dressing-gown, red slippers&#13;
      and red night-cap, holding a brass candlestick with a&#13;
      guttering candle in it, comes on from side of stage&#13;
      and goes in front of the dull green curtain._</p><p>_Old Man._ I’ve got to speak the prologue. [_He shuffles on a few&#13;
steps._] My nephew, who is one of the play actors, came to me, and I&#13;
in my bed, and my prayers said, and the candle put out, and he told me&#13;
there were so many characters in this new play, that all the company&#13;
were in it, whether they had been long or short at the business, and&#13;
that there wasn’t one left to speak the prologue. Wait a bit, there’s a&#13;
draught here. [_He pulls the curtain closer together._] That’s better.&#13;
And that’s why I am here, and maybe I’m a fool for my pains.</p><p>And my nephew said, there are a good many plays to be played for you,&#13;
some to-night and some on other nights through the winter, and the most&#13;
of them are simple enough, and tell out their story to the end. But as&#13;
to the big play you are to see to-night, my nephew taught me to say&#13;
what the poet had taught him to say about it. [_Puts down candlestick&#13;
and puts right finger on left thumb._] First, he who told the story of&#13;
Seanchan on King Guaire’s threshold long ago in the old books told it&#13;
wrongly, for he was a friend of the king, or maybe afraid of the king,&#13;
and so he put the king in the right. But he that tells the story now,&#13;
being a poet, has put the poet in the right.</p><p>And then [_touches other finger_] I am to say: Some think it would be a&#13;
finer tale if Seanchan had died at the end of it, and the king had the&#13;
guilt at his door, for that might have served the poet’s cause better&#13;
in the end. But that is not true, for if he that is in the story but&#13;
a shadow and an image of poetry had not risen up from the death that&#13;
threatened him, the ending would not have been true and joyful enough&#13;
to be put into the voices of players and proclaimed in the mouths of&#13;
trumpets, and poetry would have been badly served. [_He takes up the&#13;
candlestick again._</p><p>And as to what happened Seanchan after, my nephew told me he didn’t&#13;
know, and the poet didn’t know, and it’s likely there’s nobody that&#13;
knows. But my nephew thinks he never sat down at the king’s table&#13;
again, after the way he had been treated, but that he went to some&#13;
quiet green place in the hills with Fedelm, his sweetheart, where the&#13;
poor people made much of him because he was wise, and where he made&#13;
songs and poems, and it’s likely enough he made some of the old songs&#13;
and the old poems the poor people on the hillsides are saying and&#13;
singing to-day. [_A trumpet-blast._</p><p>Well, it’s time for me to be going. That trumpet means that the curtain&#13;
is going to rise, and after a while the stage there will be filled up&#13;
with great ladies and great gentlemen, and poets, and a king with a&#13;
crown on him, and all of them as high up in themselves with the pride&#13;
of their youth and their strength and their fine clothes as if there&#13;
was no such thing in the world as cold in the shoulders, and speckled&#13;
shins, and the pains in the bones and the stiffness in the joints that&#13;
make an old man that has the whole load of the world on him ready for&#13;
his bed.</p><p>[_He begins to shuffle away, and then stops._</p><p>And it would be better for me, that nephew of mine to be thinking less&#13;
of his play-acting, and to have remembered to boil down the knap-weed&#13;
with a bit of threepenny sugar, for me to be wetting my throat with now&#13;
and again through the night, and drinking a sup to ease the pains in my&#13;
bones.</p><p>[_He goes out at side of stage._]</p><p>_The King’s Threshold._</p><p>_On Baile’s Strand._ Originally appeared in _In the&#13;
      Seven Woods_, 1903.</p><p>Stories of Red Hanrahan by | William Butler Yeats | The Dun Emer Press&#13;
| Dundrum MCMIV</p><p>8vo, pp. viii [unnumbered, i-ii blank] and 64 [last seven blank].&#13;
Paper boards with linen back, paper labels on front and side. The book&#13;
printed in red and black; woodcut under Table of Contents on p. viii.</p><p>CONTENTS.</p><p>_Red Hanrahan._ Originally appeared in _The Independent&#13;
      Review_, December, 1903.</p><p>_The Twisting of the Rope._</p><p>_Hanrahan and Cathleen the daughter of Hoolihan._</p><p>_Red Hanrahan’s Curse._</p><p>_Hanrahan’s Vision._ Originally appeared, under&#13;
      the title _Red Hanrahan’s Vision_, in _McClure’s&#13;
      Magazine_, March, 1905.</p><p>_The Death of Hanrahan._</p><p>Edition limited to 500 copies.</p><p>These stories are a re-telling in simpler language of some of the&#13;
stories in _The Secret Rose_.</p><p>1906.</p><p>Poems, 1899-1905 [in red] | By W. B. Yeats | London: A. H. Bullen |&#13;
Dublin: Maunsel &amp; Co., | Ltd. | 1906.</p><p>Cr. 8vo, pp. xvi and 280. Cloth.</p><p>CONTENTS.</p><p>_Preface._ [Dated _In the Seven Woods_, 18 May, 1906.]</p><p>_I walked among the seven woods of Coole._[I]</p><p>_The Harp of Aengus._[I]</p><p>_The Shadowy Waters._ [A new version.]</p><p>_On Baile’s Strand._ [A new version.] _The Song of the&#13;
      Women_ (pp. 102-104) originally appeared, under the&#13;
      title _Against Witchcraft_, in _The Shanachie_ [No.&#13;
      I., Spring, 1906].</p><p>_In the Seven Woods_:</p><p>_In the Seven Woods._[J]</p><p>_The Old Age of Queen Maeve._[J]</p><p>_Baile and Aillinn._[J]</p><p>_The Arrow._[J]</p><p>_The Folly of being Comforted._[J]</p><p>_Old Memory._ Originally appeared in _Wayfarer’s&#13;
        Love_, 1904.</p><p>_Never Give all the Heart._ Originally appeared in&#13;
        _McClure’s Magazine_, December, 1905.</p><p>_The Withering of the Boughs._[I]</p><p>_Adam’s Curse._[I]</p><p>_The Song of Red Hanrahan._[I]</p><p>_The Old Men admiring themselves in the Water._[I]</p><p>_Under the Moon._[I]</p><p>_The Players ask for a Blessing on the Psalteries and&#13;
        themselves._[I]</p><p>_The Happy Townland._[I]</p><p>_The Entrance of Deirdre._ Two verses of this poem&#13;
        originally appeared, under the title _Queen&#13;
        Edaine_, in _McClure’s Magazine_, September, 1905,&#13;
        and the whole poem under the title _The Praise of&#13;
        Deirdre_, in _The Shanachie_ [No. I., Spring, 1906].</p><p>_The King’s Threshold._ [A new version.]</p><p>_Notes._</p><p>1907.</p><p>The Shadowy Waters, | By W. B. Yeats. | Acting Version, | As first&#13;
played at the Abbey Theatre, December 8th, 1906. | A. H. Bullen, | 47&#13;
Great Russell Street, London, W.C. | 1907.</p><p>Cr. 8vo, pp. 28. Green paper cover.</p><p>This is a slightly different version from that printed in _Poems_,&#13;
1899-1905.</p><p>Deirdre By W. B. Yeats | Being Volume Five of Plays | for an Irish&#13;
Theatre | London: A. H. Bullen | Dublin: Maunsel &amp; Co., Ltd. | 1907.</p><p>Cr. 8vo, pp. viii and 48. Paper boards with cloth back.</p><p>CONTENTS.</p><p>_Deirdre._ For original appearance of the song _Why is&#13;
      it, Queen Edain said_, see _The Entrance of Deirdre_,&#13;
      in _Poems_, 1899-1905.</p><p>_Note._</p><p>Discoveries; A Volume of Essays | By William Butler Yeats. | (Woodcut)&#13;
| Dun Emer Press | Dundrum | MCMVII</p><p>8vo, pp. xvi [unnumbered, i-xi blank] and 56 [the last eleven blank].&#13;
Paper boards with linen back. The book printed in red and black.</p><p>CONTENTS.</p><p>_Prophet, Priest and King._</p><p>_Personality and the Intellectual Essences._</p><p>_The Musician and the Orator._</p><p>_A Banjo Player._</p><p>_The Looking-glass._</p><p>These five chapters appeared, under the general title&#13;
        _My Thoughts and my Second Thoughts_, in _The&#13;
        Gentleman’s Magazine_, September, 1906.</p><p>_The Tree of Life._</p><p>_The Praise of Old Wives’ Tales._</p><p>_The Play of Modern Manners._</p><p>_Has the Drama of Contemporary Life a Root of its Own?_</p><p>_Why the Blind Man in Ancient Times was made a Poet._</p><p>These five chapters appeared, under the general&#13;
        title _My Thoughts and my Second Thoughts_, in The&#13;
        Gentleman’s Magazine, October, 1906.</p><p>_Concerning Saints and Artists._</p><p>_The Subject Matter of Drama._</p><p>_The Two Kinds of Asceticism._</p><p>_In the Serpent’s Mouth._</p><p>_The Black and the White Arrows._</p><p>_His Mistress’s Eyebrows._</p><p>_The Tresses of the Hair._</p><p>These seven chapters appeared, under the general&#13;
        title _My Thoughts and my Second Thoughts_, in _The&#13;
        Gentleman’s Magazine,_ November, 1906.</p><p>_A Tower on the Apennine._</p><p>_The Thinking of the Body._</p><p>_Religious Belief necessary to symbolic Art._</p><p>_The Holy Places._</p><p>These four chapters appeared, under the general title&#13;
        _Discoveries_, in The _Shanachie_, Autumn, 1907.</p><p>Edition limited to 200 copies.</p><p>1908.</p><p>The Collected Works in Verse and Prose of William Butler Yeats.&#13;
Imprinted at the Shakespeare Head Press, Stratford-on-Avon, MCMVIII.</p><p>Eight volumes. Demy 8vo. Quarter vellum back with grey linen sides.&#13;
With portraits by John S. Sargent, R.A., Signor Mancini, Charles&#13;
Shannon and J. B. Yeats.</p><p>VOLUME I.</p><p>CONTENTS.</p><p>_The Wind Among the Reeds._</p><p>_The Old Age of Queen Maeve._</p><p>_Baile and Aillinn._</p><p>_In the Seven Woods._</p><p>_Ballads and Lyrics._</p><p>_The Rose._</p><p>_The Wanderings of Oisin._</p><p>_Notes._</p><p>A few poems have been moved from _The Wind Among the Reeds_ to _Ballads&#13;
and Lyrics_ and _The Rose_. Two poems are added to _In the Seven&#13;
Woods_. These are:—</p><p>_The Hollow Wood._ Originally appeared in _The Twisting&#13;
      of the Rope_ in _Stories of Red Hanrahan_, 1904.</p><p>_O do not love too long._ Originally appeared in _The&#13;
      Acorn_, October, 1905.</p><p>VOLUME II.</p><p>_The King’s Threshold._</p><p>_On Baile’s Strand._</p><p>_Deirdre._</p><p>_The Shadowy Waters._</p><p>_Appendix I: Acting Version of ‘The Shadowy Waters.’_</p><p>_Appendix II: A different version of Deirdre’s&#13;
      entrance._</p><p>_Appendix III: The Legendary and Mythological&#13;
      Foundation of the Plays._</p><p>_Appendix IV_: The Dates and Places of Performance of&#13;
      Plays.</p><p>VOLUME III.</p><p>_The Countess Cathleen._</p><p>_The Land of Heart’s Desire._</p><p>_The Unicorn from the Stars._ By Lady Gregory and W. B.&#13;
      Yeats.</p><p>_Appendix: The Countess Cathleen._</p><p>_Notes._</p><p>_Music_ by Florence Farr and others.</p><p>VOLUME IV.</p><p>_The Hour-Glass._</p><p>_Cathleen ni Houlihan._</p><p>_The Golden Helmet._</p><p>_The Irish Dramatic Movement._ Under this title are&#13;
      printed the greater part of Mr. Yeats’s contributions&#13;
      to _Samhain_, 1901-1906, and to _The Arrow_,&#13;
      1906-1907, and two essays, _An Irish National&#13;
      Theatre_ and _The Theatre, the Pulpit, and the&#13;
      Newspapers_, which originally appeared in _The United&#13;
      Irishman_, October 10 and 17, 1903.</p><p>_Appendix I: ‘The Hour-Glass.’_</p><p>_Appendix II: ‘Cathleen ni Hoolihan.’_</p><p>_Appendix III: ‘The Golden Helmet.’_</p><p>_Appendix IV_: Dates and Places of the First&#13;
      Performance of New Plays produced by the National&#13;
      Theatre Society and its predecessors.</p><p>VOLUME V.</p><p>_The Celtic Twilight._</p><p>_Stories of Red Hanrahan._</p><p>VOLUME VI.</p><p>_Ideas of Good and Evil._</p><p>VOLUME VII.</p><p>_The Secret Rose._</p><p>[The _Red Hanrahan_ stories are here omitted from _The Secret Rose_ as&#13;
the later versions of them appear in Volume V. Two other stories which&#13;
appeared in the volume of 1897 are also omitted.]</p><p>_Rosa Alchemica._</p><p>_The Tables of the Law._</p><p>_The Adoration of the Magi._</p><p>_John Sherman._ With a new Preface.</p><p>_Dhoya._</p><p>VOLUME VIII.</p><p>_Discoveries._</p><p>_Edmund Spenser._ Originally appeared as the&#13;
      introduction to _Poems of Spenser_, 1906.</p><p>_Poetry and Tradition._</p><p>_Modern Irish Poetry._ Originally appeared as the&#13;
      introduction to _A Book of Irish Verse_, 1895.</p><p>_Lady Gregory’s Cuchulain of Muirthemne._ Originally&#13;
      appeared as the preface to _Cuchulain of Muirthemne_,&#13;
      1902.</p><p>_Lady Gregory’s Gods and Fighting Men._ Originally&#13;
      appeared as the preface to _Gods and Fighting Men_,&#13;
      1904.</p><p>_Mr. Synge and his Plays._ Originally appeared as the&#13;
      introduction to _The Well of the Saints_, 1905.</p><p>_Lionel Johnson._ For original appearance see _A&#13;
      Treasury of Irish Poetry_, 1900.</p><p>_The Pathway._ Originally appeared, under the title&#13;
      _The Way of Wisdom_, in _The Speaker_, April 14, 1900.</p><p>PART II.</p><p>BOOKS EDITED OR CONTRIBUTED TO BY W. B. YEATS.</p><p>1888.</p><p>Poems and Ballads | of | Young Ireland | 1888 | “We’re one at heart if&#13;
you be Ireland’s friend, | Though leagues asunder our opinions tend; |&#13;
There are but two great parties in the end.”| Allingham. | Dublin | M.&#13;
H. Gill and Son | O’Connell Street | 1888</p><p>Fcap. 8vo, pp. viii and 80. White buckram.</p><p>Mr. Yeats’s contributions are:—</p><p>_The Stolen Child_, pp. 12-14.</p><p>_King Goll_ (_Third Century_), pp. 43-46. Originally&#13;
      appeared in _The Leisure Hour_, September, 1887.</p><p>_The Meditation of the Old Fisherman_, p. 59.&#13;
      Originally appeared in _The Irish Monthly_, October,&#13;
      1886.</p><p>_Love Song._ _From the Gaelic_, p. 80.</p><p>Fairy and Folk Tales | of the Irish Peasantry: | Edited and Selected&#13;
by | W. B. Yeats. London: | Walter Scott, 24 Warwick Lane. | New York:&#13;
Thomas Whittaker | Toronto: W. J. Gage and Co. | 1888</p><p>Sm. cr. 8vo, pp. xx and 326. Cloth. A volume of _The Camelot Series_&#13;
(afterwards _The Scott Library_).</p><p>Mr. Yeats’s contributions are:—</p><p>_Introduction_, pp. ix-xviii.</p><p>_The Trooping Fairies_, pp. 1-3.</p><p>_Notes_ on pp. 16, 33, 38.</p><p>_Changelings_, p. 47.</p><p>_The Stolen Child_, pp. 59-60. Reprinted from _Poems&#13;
      and Ballads of Young Ireland_, 1888.</p><p>_The Merrow_, p. 61.</p><p>_The Solitary Fairies_, pp. 80-81.</p><p>_The Pooka_, p. 94.</p><p>_The Banshee_, p. 108.</p><p>_Ghosts_, pp. 128-129.</p><p>_Witches, Fairy Doctors_, pp. 146-149.</p><p>_Note_ on p. 150.</p><p>_Tir-na-n-Og_, p. 200.</p><p>_Saints, Priests_, p. 214.</p><p>_The Priest of Coloony_, pp. 220-221.</p><p>_Giants_, p. 260.</p><p>_Notes_, pp. 319-326.</p><p>1893. Illustrated Edition.</p><p>Irish | Fairy and Folk Tales | Selected and Edited | with introduction&#13;
| by W. B. Yeats. | Twelve Illustrations by James Torrance. | London:&#13;
Walter Scott, Ltd. | 24 Warwick Lane.</p><p>Cr. 8vo, pp. xx and 326. Cloth.</p><p>1889.</p><p>Stories from Carleton: | With an introduction | by W. B. Yeats. |&#13;
London: Walter Scott, 24 Warwick Lane. | New York and Toronto: | W. J.&#13;
Gage &amp; Co.</p><p>Sm. cr. 8vo, pp. xx and 302. Cloth. A volume of _The Camelot Classics_&#13;
(afterwards _The Scott Library_).</p><p>Mr. Yeats’s Introduction includes pp. ix-xvii.</p><p>1890.</p><p>Representative | Irish Tales | Compiled, with an Introduction and Notes&#13;
| by | W. B. Yeats | First [Second] Series | (Ornament) | New York and&#13;
London | G. P. Putnam’s Sons | The Knickerbocker Press [Entire title&#13;
printed on a yellow ground and enclosed within a red line border.]</p><p>32mo. Vol. I., pp. vi and 340. Vol. II., pp. iv and 356. Decorated&#13;
boards with cloth backs.</p><p>Mr. Yeats’s contributions are:—</p><p>VOLUME I.</p><p>_Dedication._ “There was a green branch hung with many&#13;
      a bell.” Pp. iii-iv.</p><p>_Introduction_, pp. 1-17.</p><p>_Maria Edgeworth_, pp. 19-24.</p><p>_John and Michael Banim_, pp. 141-150.</p><p>_William Carleton_, pp. 191-196.</p><p>VOLUME II.</p><p>_Samuel Lover_, pp. 1-3.</p><p>_William Maginn_, pp. 91-92.</p><p>_T. Crofton Croker_, pp. 129-130.</p><p>_Gerald Griffin_, pp. 161-164.</p><p>_Charles Lever_, pp. 205-209.</p><p>_Charles Kickham_, pp. 243-245.</p><p>_Miss Rosa Mulholland_, p. 281.</p><p>_Note_, p. 331.</p><p>1892.</p><p>Irish | Fairy Tales | edited | with an introduction | by | W. B. Yeats&#13;
| author of ‘The Wanderings of Oisin,’ etc. | Illustrated by Jack B.&#13;
Yeats | London | T. Fisher Unwin | 1892</p><p>Fcap. 8vo, pp. viii and 236. Cloth. A volume of _The Children’s&#13;
Library_.</p><p>Mr. Yeats’s contributions are:—</p><p>Poem. ‘_Where my books go._’ (Dated London, Jan.,&#13;
      1892.) P. v.</p><p>_Introduction. ‘An Irish Story-teller.’_ (Dated&#13;
      Clondalkin, July, 1891.) Pp. 1-7.</p><p>_Note_ on pp. 8-9.</p><p>_Appendix. Classification of Irish Fairies._ (Dated Co.&#13;
      Down, June, 1891.) Pp. 223-233.</p><p>_Authorities of Irish Folklore_, pp. 234-236.</p><p>The Book | of the | Rhymers’ Club | (Press mark) | London | Elkin&#13;
Mathews | At the Sign of the Bodley Head | in Vigo Street | 1892 | All&#13;
rights reserved</p><p>Royal 16mo, pp. xvi and 94. Paper boards.</p><p>Mr. Yeats’s contributions are:—</p><p>_A Man who dreamed of Fairyland_, pp. 7-9. Originally&#13;
      appeared in _The National Observer_, February 7, 1891.</p><p>_Father Gilligan_, pp. 38-40. Originally appeared in&#13;
      _The Scots Observer_, July 5, 1890.</p><p>_Dedication of ‘Irish Tales,’_ pp. 54-55. Originally&#13;
      appeared in _Representative Irish Tales_, 1890.</p><p>_A Fairy Song_, p. 71. Originally appeared in _The&#13;
      National Observer_, September 12, 1891.</p><p>_The Lake Isle of Innisfree_, p. 84. Originally&#13;
      appeared in _The National Observer_, Dec. 13, 1890.</p><p>_An Epitaph_, p. 88. Originally appeared in _The&#13;
      National Observer_, December 12, 1891.</p><p>The | Poets [in red] | and the | Poetry [in red] | of the | Century [in&#13;
red] | Charles Kingsley | to | James Thomson | Edited by [in red] |&#13;
Alfred H. Miles [in red] | Hutchinson &amp; Co. | 25, Paternoster Square,&#13;
London</p><p>Post 8vo, pp. xx and 652. Cloth.</p><p>Mr. Yeats contributes a note on William Allingham, pp. 209-212.</p><p>The | Poets [in red] | and the | Poetry [in red] | of the | Century&#13;
[in red] | Joanna Baillie | to | Mathilde Blind | Edited by [in red]&#13;
| Alfred H. Miles [in red] | Hutchinson &amp; Co. 25, Paternoster Square,&#13;
London</p><p>Post 8vo, pp. xvi and 640. Cloth.</p><p>Mr. Yeats contributes a note on Ellen O’Leary, pp. 449-452.</p><p>1893.</p><p>The Works | of | William Blake | Poetic, Symbolic, and Critical |&#13;
Edited with Lithographs of the Illustrated | “Prophetic Books,” and&#13;
a Memoir | and Interpretation | by | Edwin John Ellis | Author of&#13;
“Fate in Arcadia,” &amp;c. | and | William Butler Yeats | Author of “The&#13;
Wanderings of Oisin,” “The Countess Kathleen,” &amp;c. | “Bring me to the&#13;
test | And I the matter will reword, which madness | Would gambol from”&#13;
| Hamlet | In Three Vols. | Vol. I. [II. III.] | London | Bernard&#13;
Quaritch, 15 Piccadilly | 1893 | [All Rights Reserved]</p><p>Three volumes. Royal 8vo. Cloth.</p><p>The Poems | of | William Blake [in red] | Edited by | W. B. Yeats. |&#13;
(Press mark of Lawrence and Bullen)</p><p>London:             |              New York:&#13;
    in] Lawrence and Bullen [red  |  in] Charles Scribner’s Sons [red&#13;
      16 Henrietta Street, W.C.   |          743 &amp; 745 Broadway&#13;
               1893.              |                1893.</p><p>18mo, pp. liv and 252. Cloth. A volume of _The Muses’ Library_.</p><p>Mr. Yeats’s contributions are:—</p><p>_Introduction_, pp. xv-liv.</p><p>_Notes_, pp. 235-251.</p><p>1894.</p><p>The Second Book | of | The Rhymers’ Club | London: Elkin Mathews &amp; John&#13;
Lane | New York: Dodd, Mead &amp; Company | 1894 | All rights reserved</p><p>Royal 16mo, pp. xvi and 136. Cloth.</p><p>Mr. Yeats’s contributions are:—</p><p>_The Rose in my Heart_, p. 11. Originally appeared in&#13;
      _The National Observer_, November 12, 1892.</p><p>_The Folk of the Air_, pp. 37-39. Originally appeared,&#13;
      under the title _The Stolen Bride_, in _The Bookman_,&#13;
      November, 1893.</p><p>_The Fiddler of Dooney_, pp. 68-69. Originally appeared&#13;
      in _The Bookman_, December, 1892.</p><p>_A Mystical Prayer to the Masters of the&#13;
      Elements—Finvarra, Feacra, and Caolte_, pp. 91-92.&#13;
      Originally appeared, under the title _A Mystical&#13;
      Prayer to the Masters of the Elements, Michael,&#13;
      Gabriel, and Raphael_, in _The Bookman_, October,&#13;
      1892.</p><p>_The Cap and Bells_, pp. 108-109. Originally appeared,&#13;
      under the title _Cap and Bell_, in _The National&#13;
      Observer_, March 17, 1894.</p><p>_The Song of the Old Mother_, p. 126. Originally&#13;
      appeared in _The Bookman_, April, 1894.</p><p>1895.</p><p>A Book of | Irish Verse | Selected from modern writers | with an&#13;
introduction | and notes | by W. B. Yeats | Methuen &amp; Co | 36 Essex&#13;
Street, W.C. | London | 1895.</p><p>Cr. 8vo, pp. xxviii and 260. Linen.</p><p>Mr. Yeats’s contributions are:—</p><p>_Introduction._ (Dated August 5, 1894.) Pp. xi-xxvii.</p><p>_Acknowledgment_, p. xxviii.</p><p>_Notes_, pp. 250-257.</p><p>1900. Revised edition.</p><p>This contains a new Preface, dated August 15, 1899, and the&#13;
introduction much revised and now entitled _Modern Irish Poetry_. The&#13;
selection of poetry is also revised.</p><p>1898.</p><p>A Book of Images | Drawn by W. T. | Horton &amp; Intro-|duced by W. B.&#13;
Yeats| London at the Unicorn | Press VII Cecil Court St. | Martin’s&#13;
Lane MDCCCXCVIII</p><p>Fcap. 4to, pp. 62. Cloth. Number II. of _The Unicorn Quartos_.</p><p>Mr. Yeats’s Introduction includes pp. 7-16.</p><p>1899.</p><p>Literary | Ideals in | Ireland. | By John Eglinton; | W. B. Yeats | A.&#13;
E.; | W. Larminie. | Published by T. Fisher Unwin, London. | And at the&#13;
Daily Express Office, Dublin.</p><p>Long 8vo, pp. ii and 88. Paper covers.</p><p>Mr. Yeats’s contributions are:—</p><p>_A Note on National Drama_, pp. 17-20. Originally&#13;
      appeared, as part of an essay under the title _The&#13;
      Poems and Stories of Miss Nora Hopper_, in _The&#13;
      Dublin Daily Express_, September 24, 1898.</p><p>_John Eglinton and Spiritual Art_, pp. 31-37.&#13;
      Originally appeared in _The Dublin Daily Express_,&#13;
      October 29, 1898.</p><p>_The Autumn of the Flesh_, pp. 69-75. Originally&#13;
      appeared in _The Dublin Daily Express_, December 3,&#13;
      1898.</p><p>1899.-1900.</p><p>Beltaine. An Occasional Publication. Edited by W. B. Yeats.</p><p>No. 1. May, 1899.</p><p>Mr. Yeats’s contributions are:—</p><p>_Plans and Methods_, pp. 6-9. Some of these notes&#13;
        originally appeared as part of an essay _The Irish&#13;
        Literary Theatre_, in _The Dublin Daily Express_,&#13;
        January 14, 1899.</p><p>Two lyrics, reprinted from _The Countess Cathleen_.</p><p>_The Theatre._ Originally appeared in _The Dome_,&#13;
        April, 1899.</p><p>No. 2. February, 1900.</p><p>Mr. Yeats’s contributions are:—</p><p>_Plans and Methods_, pp. 3-6.</p><p>_‘Maive’ and certain Irish Beliefs_, pp. 14-17.</p><p>_Footnote_ on p. 21.</p><p>_The Irish Literary Theatre_, 1900, pp. 22-24.&#13;
        Originally appeared in _The Dome_, January, 1900.</p><p>No. 3. April, 1900.</p><p>This number contained only an essay by Mr. Yeats entitled _‘The Last&#13;
Feast of the Fianna,’ ‘Maive,’ and ‘The Bending of the Bough’ in&#13;
Dublin_.</p><p>These three numbers were afterwards issued in one volume, with the&#13;
wrappers and advertisements bound in, by the Unicorn Press in 1900.</p><p>1900.</p><p>A Treasury | of | Irish Poetry | in the | English Tongue | edited by |&#13;
Stopford A. Brooke | and | T. W. Rolleston | London | Smith, Elder, &amp;&#13;
Co., 15 Waterloo Place | 1900 | All rights reserved</p><p>Cr. 8vo, pp. xliv and 580. Cloth.</p><p>Mr. Yeats contributes notes on:—</p><p>_Lionel Johnson_, pp. 465-467. Originally appeared,&#13;
      under the title _Mr. Lionel Johnson and certain Irish&#13;
      Poets_, in _The Dublin Daily Express_, Aug. 27, 1898.</p><p>_Nora Hopper_, pp. 471-473. Originally appeared as&#13;
      part of an essay _The Poems and Stories of Miss Nora&#13;
      Hopper_, in _The Dublin Daily Express_, September 24,&#13;
      1898.</p><p>_Althea Gyles_, p. 475.</p><p>_A.E._, pp. 485-487. Originally appeared under the&#13;
      title _The Poetry of A.E._, in _The Dublin Daily&#13;
      Express_, September 3, 1898.</p><p>The book also reprints the following poems:—</p><p>_The Hosting of the Sidhe._</p><p>_Michael Robartes remembers Forgotten Beauty._</p><p>_The Rose of the World._</p><p>_The Lake Isle of Innisfree._</p><p>_When you are Old._</p><p>_A Dream of a Blessed Spirit._</p><p>_The Lamentation of the Old Pensioner._</p><p>_The Two Trees._</p><p>_The Island of Sleep._ (A passage from _The Wanderings&#13;
      of Oisin_.)</p><p>1901.</p><p>Ideals in | Ireland | Edited by Lady Gregory | Written by “A.E.,” D. P.&#13;
| Moran, George Moore, | Douglas Hyde, Standish | O’Grady, and W. B.&#13;
Yeats | London: At the Unicorn | VII Cecil Court MDCCCCI</p><p>Cr. 8vo, pp. 108. Cloth.</p><p>Mr. Yeats’s contributions are:—</p><p>_The Literary Movement in Ireland_, pp. 87-102.&#13;
      Originally appeared in _The North American Review_,&#13;
      December, 1899.</p><p>_A Postscript_, pp. 105-107.</p><p>Samhain Edited | for the Irish Literary Theatre | by W. B. Yeats. |&#13;
Published in October 1901 by | Sealy Bryers &amp; Walker and | by T. Fisher&#13;
Unwin.</p><p>Fcap. 4to, pp. 40. Brown paper covers.</p><p>Mr. Yeats’s contributions are:—</p><p>_Windlestraws_, pp. 3-10.</p><p>_Footnote_ on p. 12.</p><p>1902.</p><p>Cuchulain of Muirthemne: | The Story of the Men of | The Red Branch&#13;
of Ulster | Arranged and put into | English by Lady Gregory. | With a&#13;
Preface by W. B. Yeats | London | John Murray, Albemarle Street | 1902.</p><p>Large Cr. 8vo, pp. xx and 364. Cloth.</p><p>Mr. Yeats’s contributions are:—</p><p>_Preface._ (Dated March, 1902.) Pp. vii-xvii.</p><p>_Note on the Conversation of Cuchulain and Emer_, pp.&#13;
      351-353.</p><p>Samhain: An occasional | review edited by W. B. Yeats. | Published in&#13;
October 1902 by | Sealy Bryers &amp; Walker and | by T. Fisher Unwin.</p><p>Fcap. 4to, pp. 32. Brown paper covers.</p><p>Mr. Yeats’s contributions are:—</p><p>_Notes_, pp. 3-10.</p><p>_Cathleen ni Hoolihan_, pp. 24-31.</p><p>1903.</p><p>Samhain: An occasional | review edited by W. B. Yeats. | Published in&#13;
September 1903 | by Sealy Bryers &amp; Walker | and by T. Fisher Unwin.</p><p>Fcap. 4to, pp. 36. Brown paper covers.</p><p>Mr. Yeats’s contributions are:—</p><p>_Notes_, pp. 3-8.</p><p>_The Reform of the Theatre_, pp. 9-12. Part of this&#13;
      essay originally appeared in _The United Irishman_,&#13;
      April 4, 1903.</p><p>1904.</p><p>Gods and Fighting Men: | The Story of the Tuatha de | Danaan and of the&#13;
Fianna | of Ireland, arranged and | put into English by Lady | Gregory.&#13;
With a preface | by W. B. Yeats | London | John Murray, Albemarle&#13;
Street, W. | 1904</p><p>Large cr. 8vo, pp. xxviii and 480.</p><p>Mr. Yeats’s Preface includes pp. ix-xxiv.</p><p>Wayfarer’s Love | Contributions from Living Poets | edited by | The&#13;
Duchess of Sutherland. | Cover design by Mr. Walter Crane. | “Let&#13;
me take your hand for love and sing you a song, | said the other&#13;
traveller—the journey is a hard journey, but | if we hold together in&#13;
the morning and in the evening, | what matter if in the hours between&#13;
there is sorrow.” | Old Tale. | Westminster | Archibald Constable &amp;&#13;
Co., Ltd. | 1904</p><p>Mr. Yeats contributes _Old Memory_, p. 37.</p><p>Samhain: An occasional | review edited by W. B. Yeats. | Published in&#13;
December 1904 | by Sealy Bryers &amp; Walker | and by T. Fisher Unwin.</p><p>Fcap. 4to, pp. 56. Brown paper covers.</p><p>Mr. Yeats’s contributions are:—</p><p>_The Dramatic Movement_, pp. 3-12.</p><p>_First Principles_, pp. 12-24.</p><p>_The Play, the Player, and the Scene_, pp. 24-33.</p><p>_Footnote to ‘An Opinion,’_ p. 55.</p><p>1905.</p><p>Samhain: An occasional | review edited by W. B. Yeats. | Published in&#13;
November 1905 | by Maunsel &amp; Co., Ltd., | and by A. H. Bullen.</p><p>Mr. Yeats contributes _Notes and Opinions_, pp. 3-14.</p><p>The Well of the Saints. | By J. M. Synge. With an intro- | duction by&#13;
W. B. Yeats. Be- | ing Volume Four of Plays | for an Irish Theatre |&#13;
London: A. H. Bullen, 47, Great | Russell Street, W.C. 1905.</p><p>Cr. 8vo, pp. xviii and 92. Paper boards with cloth back.</p><p>Mr. Yeats’s Introduction, _Mr. Synge and his Plays_, dated Abbey&#13;
Theatre, January 27, 1905, includes pp. v-xvii.</p><p>1906.</p><p>Poems | of | Spenser | Selected and with | an Introduction by | W. B.&#13;
Yeats. | T. C. &amp; E. C. Jack. | Edinburgh. [The whole forms part of a&#13;
design by A. S. Hartrick.]</p><p>Sm. cr. 8vo, pp. xlviii and 292. Cloth.</p><p>Mr. Yeats’s Introduction includes pp. xiii-xlvii.</p><p>Samhain: An occasional | review edited by W. B. Yeats. | Published in&#13;
December 1906 | by Maunsel &amp; Co., Ltd., | Dublin.</p><p>Fcap. 4to, pp. 40. Brown paper covers.</p><p>Mr. Yeats’s contributions are:—</p><p>_Notes_, p. 3.</p><p>_Literature and the Living Voice_, pp. 4-14. Originally&#13;
      appeared in _The Contemporary Review_, October, 1906.</p><p>1906-7.</p><p>The Arrow. Edited by W. B. Yeats.</p><p>Mr. Yeats’s contributions are:—</p><p>No. 1. October 20, 1906.</p><p>_The Season’s Work._</p><p>_A Note on The Mineral Workers._</p><p>_Notes._</p><p>No. 2. November 24, 1906.</p><p>_Notes._</p><p>_Deirdre._ (A note.)</p><p>_The Shadowy Waters._ (A note.)</p><p>No. 3. February 23, 1907.</p><p>_The Controversy over ‘The Playboy.’_</p><p>_Passages reprinted from the ‘Samhain’ of 1905._</p><p>_Opening Speech at the debate of February 4 at the&#13;
        Abbey Theatre._</p><p>No. 4. June 1, 1907.</p><p>_Notes._</p><p>NOTE.</p><p>The selections for the following books issued by the Dun Emer Press,&#13;
Dundrum, were made by Mr. Yeats, but the books contain no contributions&#13;
by him:—</p><p>Twenty-one _Poems_ by Lionel Johnson, 1904.</p><p>_Some Essays and Passages_ by John Eglinton, 1905.</p><p>Sixteen _Poems_ by William Allingham, 1905.</p><p>Twenty-one _Poems_ by Katherine Tynan, 1907.</p><p>PART III.</p><p>CONTRIBUTIONS TO PERIODICALS.</p><p>[This part gives a chronological list of Mr. Yeats’s contributions to&#13;
periodicals, including those that afterwards have been gathered into&#13;
books. It seemed better to risk a certain amount of repetition in&#13;
noting the later history of the collected writings than to set folk&#13;
astray with a misleading list of titles.]</p><p>1885.</p><p>_The Island of Statues. An Arcadian Faery Tale. In Two&#13;
      Acts._ ‘The Dublin University Review,’ April-July.&#13;
      Reprinted under the title _Island of Statues_ in _The&#13;
      Wanderings of Oisin_, 1889.</p><p>_Love and Death._ ‘The Dublin University Review,’ May.</p><p>_The Seeker. A Dramatic Poem. In Two Scenes._ ‘The&#13;
      Dublin University Review,’ September. Reprinted,&#13;
      under the title _The Seeker_ in _The Wanderings of&#13;
      Oisin_, 1889.</p><p>_An Epilogue. To The Island of Statues and The Seeker._&#13;
      ‘The Dublin University Review,’ October. Reprinted&#13;
      under the title _Song of the Last Arcadian_ in _The&#13;
      Wanderings of Oisin_, 1889. Also under the title _The&#13;
      Song of the Happy Shepherd_ in _Poems_, 1895; and in&#13;
      the _Collected Works_, Vol. I.</p><p>1886.</p><p>_In a Drawing Room._ (Unsigned.) ‘The Dublin University&#13;
      Review,’ January. Reprinted, as the sixth and second&#13;
      of _Quatrains and Aphorisms_ in _The Wanderings of&#13;
      Oisin_, 1889.</p><p>_Life._ ‘The Dublin University Review,’ February. Five&#13;
      quatrains of which the first is reprinted as the&#13;
      first of _Quatrains and Aphorisms_ in _The Wanderings&#13;
      of Oisin_, 1889.</p><p>_The Two Titans. A Political Poem._ ‘The Dublin&#13;
      University Review,’ March.</p><p>_On Mr. Nettleship’s Picture at the Royal Hibernian&#13;
      Academy._ ‘The Dublin University Review,’ April.&#13;
      Reprinted in _The Wanderings of Oisin_, 1889.</p><p>_Mosada._ ‘The Dublin University Review,’ June.&#13;
      Reprinted in pamphlet form, 1886. Also in _The&#13;
      Wanderings of Oisin_, 1889.</p><p>_Remembrance._ ‘The Irish Monthly,’ July.</p><p>_Miserrimus._ ‘The Dublin University Review,’ October.&#13;
      Reprinted in _The Wanderings of Oisin_, 1889. Also,&#13;
      under the title _The Sad Shepherd_ in _Poems_, 1895;&#13;
      and in the _Collected Works_, Vol. I.</p><p>_From the Book of Kauri the Indian—Section V. On the&#13;
      Nature of God._ (Unsigned.) ‘The Dublin University&#13;
      Review,’ October. Reprinted, under the title _Kanva,&#13;
      the Indian, on God_ in _The Wanderings of Oisin_,&#13;
      1889. Also, under the title _The Indian upon God_ in&#13;
      _Poems_, 1895; and in the _Collected Works_, Vol. I.</p><p>_Meditation of an Old Fisherman._ ‘The Irish Monthly,’&#13;
      October. Reprinted in _Poems and Ballads of Young&#13;
      Ireland_, 1888. Also in _The Wanderings of Oisin_,&#13;
      1889; _Poems_, 1895; and in the _Collected Works_,&#13;
      Vol. I.</p><p>_The Poetry of Sir Samuel Ferguson._ ‘The Irish&#13;
      Fireside,’ October 9.</p><p>_The Poetry of Sir Samuel Ferguson._ ‘The Dublin&#13;
      University Review,’ November.</p><p>_The Poetry of R. D. Joyce._ ‘The Irish Fireside,’&#13;
      November 27 and December 4.</p><p>_The Stolen Child._ ‘The Irish Monthly,’ December.&#13;
      Reprinted in _Poems and Ballads of Young Ireland_,&#13;
      1888. Also in _Fairy and Folk Tales of the Irish&#13;
      Peasantry_, 1888; _The Wanderings of Oisin_, 1889;&#13;
      _Poems_, 1895; and in the _Collected Works_, Vol. I.</p><p>_An Indian Song._ ‘The Dublin University Review,’&#13;
      December. Reprinted in _The Wanderings of Oisin_,&#13;
      1889. Also, under the title _The Indian to his Love_&#13;
      in _Poems_, 1895; and in the _Collected Works_, Vol.&#13;
      I.</p><p>1887.</p><p>_A Dawn-Song._ ‘The Irish Fireside,’ February 5.</p><p>_The Fairy Pedant._ ‘The Irish Monthly,’ March.&#13;
      Reprinted in _The Wanderings of Oisin_, 1889.</p><p>_Clarence Mangan._ ‘The Irish Fireside,’ March 12.</p><p>_Miss Tynan’s New Book._ ‘The Irish Fireside,’ July 9.</p><p>_King Goll. An Irish Legend._ ‘The Leisure Hour,’&#13;
      September. Reprinted in _Poems and Ballads of Young&#13;
      Ireland_, 1888. Also in _The Wanderings of Oisin_,&#13;
      1889; _Poems_, 1895; and in the _Collected Works_,&#13;
      Vol. I.</p><p>_She who Dwelt among the Sycamores._ ‘The Irish&#13;
      Monthly,’ September. Reprinted in _The Wanderings of&#13;
      Oisin_, 1889.</p><p>_The Fairy Doctor._ ‘The Irish Fireside,’ September,&#13;
      10. Reprinted in _The Wanderings of Oisin_, 1889.</p><p>1889.</p><p>_Scots and Irish Fairies._ ‘The Scots Observer,’ March&#13;
      2. Reprinted, under the title, _A Remonstrance with&#13;
      Scotsmen for having Soured the disposition of their&#13;
      Ghosts and Faeries_, in _The Celtic Twilight_, 1893&#13;
      and 1902; and in the _Collected Works_, Vol. V.</p><p>_Village Ghosts._ ‘The Scots Observer,’ May 11.&#13;
      Reprinted in _The Celtic Twilight_, 1893 and 1902;&#13;
      and in the _Collected Works_, Vol. V.</p><p>_Kidnappers._ ‘The Scots Observer,’ June 15. Reprinted&#13;
      in _The Celtic Twilight_, 1893 and 1902; and in the&#13;
      _Collected Works_, Vol. V.</p><p>_Columkille and Rosses._ ‘The Scots Observer,’ October&#13;
      5. Reprinted, under the title _Drumcliff and Rosses_&#13;
      in _The Celtic Twilight_, 1893 and 1902; and in the&#13;
      _Collected Works_, Vol. V.</p><p>_The Ballad of the Old Foxhunter._ ‘East and West,’&#13;
      November. Reprinted in _The Countess Cathleen_, 1892.&#13;
      Also in _Poems_, 1895; and in the _Collected Works_,&#13;
      Vol. I.</p><p>_Popular Ballad Poetry of Ireland._ ‘The Leisure Hour,’&#13;
      November.</p><p>1890.</p><p>_Bardic Ireland._ ‘The Scots Observer,’ January 4.</p><p>_Street Dancers._ ‘The Leisure Hour,’ March. This poem&#13;
      appeared in _The Wanderings of Oisin_, 1889.</p><p>_Tales from the Twilight._ ‘The Scots Observer,’ March&#13;
      1.</p><p>_A Cradle Song._ ‘The Scots Observer,’ April 19.&#13;
      Reprinted in _The Countess Cathleen_, 1892. Also in&#13;
      _Poems_, 1895; and in the _Collected Works_, Vol. I.</p><p>_Father Gilligan._ (_A Legend told by the People of&#13;
      Castleisland, Kerry._) ‘The Scots Observer,’ July 5.&#13;
      Reprinted in _The Book of the Rhymers’ Club_, 1892.&#13;
      Also in _The Countess Cathleen_, 1892; _Poems_, 1895;&#13;
      and in the _Collected Works_, Vol. I.</p><p>_Irish Fairies._ ‘The Leisure Hour,’ October. Reprinted&#13;
      in part, under the titles _Belief and Unbelief_,&#13;
      and _The Three O’Byrnes and the Evil Faeries_, in&#13;
      _The Celtic Twilight_, 1893 and 1902; and in the&#13;
      _Collected Works_, Vol. V.</p><p>_Poetry and Science in Folk-Lore._ (A letter.) ‘The&#13;
      Academy,’ October 11.</p><p>_The Old Pensioner._ ‘The Scots Observer,’ November 15.&#13;
      Reprinted in _The Countess Cathleen_, 1892. Also in&#13;
      _Poems_, 1895; and in the _Collected Works_, Vol. I.</p><p>_The Lake Isle of Innisfree._ ‘The National Observer,’&#13;
      December 13. Reprinted in _The Book of the Rhymers’&#13;
      Club_, 1892. Also in _The Countess Cathleen_, 1892;&#13;
      _Poems_, 1895; and in the _Collected Works_, Vol. I.</p><p>1891.</p><p>_In the Firelight._ (A poem.) ‘The Leisure Hour,’ Feb.</p><p>_A Man who dreamed of Fairyland._ ‘The National&#13;
      Observer,’ February 7. Reprinted in _The Book of&#13;
      the Rhymers’ Club_, 1892. Also in _The Countess&#13;
      Cathleen_, 1892; _Poems_, 1895; and in the _Collected&#13;
      Works_, Vol. I.</p><p>_Irish Folk Tales._ ‘The National Observer,’ Feb. 28.</p><p>_Some recent books by Irish Writers._ ‘The Boston&#13;
      Pilot,’ April 18.</p><p>_Plays by an Irish Poet._ (The work of Dr. John&#13;
      Todhunter.) ‘United Ireland,’ July 11.</p><p>_Clarence Mangan’s Love Affair._ ‘United Ireland,’&#13;
      August 22.</p><p>_A Fairy Song._ ‘The National Observer,’ September 12.&#13;
      Reprinted in _The Book of the Rhymers’ Club_, 1892.&#13;
      Also in _The Countess Cathleen_, 1892; _Poems_, 1895;&#13;
      and in the _Collected Works_, Vol. I.</p><p>_A Reckless Century. Irish Rakes and Duellists._&#13;
      ‘United Ireland,’ September 12.</p><p>_A Ballad Singer._ ‘The Boston Pilot,’ September 12.</p><p>_Oscar’s Wilde’s Last Book._ (Review of _Lord Arthur&#13;
      Savile’s Crime_.) ‘United Ireland,’ September 26.</p><p>_An Irish Visionary._ ‘The National Observer,’ October&#13;
      3. Reprinted, under the title _A Visionary_, in&#13;
      _The Celtic Twilight_, 1893 and 1902; and in the&#13;
      _Collected Works_, Vol. V.</p><p>_The Young Ireland League._ ‘United Ireland,’ Oct. 3.</p><p>_Mourn—and then Onward._ (A poem.) ‘United Ireland,’&#13;
      October 10.</p><p>_Kathleen._ ‘The National Observer,’ October 31.&#13;
      Reprinted, under the title _A Dream of a Blessed&#13;
      Spirit_ in _Poems_, 1895. Also in the _Collected&#13;
      Works_, Vol. I.</p><p>_An Epitaph._ ‘The National Observer,’ December 12.&#13;
      Reprinted in _The Book of the Rhymers’ Club_, 1892;&#13;
      and in _The Countess Cathleen_, 1892. Also under the&#13;
      title _A Dream of Death_ in _Poems_, 1895; and in the&#13;
      _Collected Works_, Vol. I.</p><p>_A Poet we have neglected._ (William Allingham.)&#13;
      ‘United Ireland,’ December 12.</p><p>1892.</p><p>_Rosa Mundi._ ‘The National Observer,’ January 2.&#13;
      Reprinted, under the title _The Rose of the World_,&#13;
      in _The Countess Cathleen_, 1892. Also in _Poems_,&#13;
      1895; and in the _Collected Works_, Vol. I.</p><p>_The New ‘Speranza.’_ (Miss Maud Gonne.) ‘United&#13;
      Ireland,’ January 16.</p><p>_Dr. Todhunter’s Irish Poems._ (Review of _The&#13;
      Banshee_.) ‘United Ireland,’ January 23.</p><p>_Clovis Huges on Ireland._ ‘United Ireland,’ Jan. 30.</p><p>_The Peace of the Rose._ ‘The National Observer,’ Feb.&#13;
      13. Reprinted in _The Countess Cathleen_, 1892. Also,&#13;
      under the title _The Rose of Peace_, in _Poems_,&#13;
      1895; and in the _Collected Works_, Vol. I.</p><p>_The White Birds._ ‘The National Observer,’ May 7.&#13;
      Reprinted in _The Countess Cathleen_, 1892. Also in&#13;
      _Poems_, 1895; and in the _Collected Works_, Vol. I.</p><p>_Fergus and the Druid._ ‘The National Observer,’ May&#13;
      21. Reprinted in _The Countess Cathleen_, 1892. Also&#13;
      in _Poems_, 1895; and in the _Collected Works_, Vol.&#13;
      I.</p><p>_The Death of Cuchullin._ ‘United Ireland,’ June 11.&#13;
      Reprinted in _The Countess Cathleen_, 1892. Also in&#13;
      _Poems_, 1895; and in the _Collected Works_, Vol. I.</p><p>[Michael Field’s] _Sight and Song_. (A review.) ‘The&#13;
      Bookman,’ July.</p><p>_The Irish Literary Society, London._ (A letter.)&#13;
      ‘United Ireland,’ July 30.</p><p>_Dublin Scholasticism and Trinity College._ ‘United&#13;
      Ireland,’ July 30.</p><p>_A New Poet._ (Review of _Fate in Arcadia_ by Edwin&#13;
      Ellis.) ‘The Bookman,’ September.</p><p>_‘Noetry’ and Poetry._ (Review of Savage Armstrong’s&#13;
      collected verse.) ‘The Bookman,’ September.</p><p>_The National Literary Society Libraries Scheme._ (A&#13;
      letter.) ‘United Ireland,’ September 24.</p><p>_A Mystical Prayer to the Masters of the Elements,&#13;
      Michael, Gabriel and Raphael._ ‘The Bookman,’ Oct.&#13;
      Reprinted, under the title _A Mystical Prayer to&#13;
      the Masters of the Elements—Finvarra, Feacra, and&#13;
      Caolte_, in _The Second Book of the Rhymers’ Club_,&#13;
      1894.</p><p>_Hopes and Fears for Irish Literature._ ‘United&#13;
      Ireland,’ October 15.</p><p>_The Rose in my Heart._ ‘The National Observer,’&#13;
      November 12. Reprinted in _The Second Book of the&#13;
      Rhymers’ Club_, 1894. Also, under the title _Aedh&#13;
      tells of the Rose in his Heart_, in _The Wind Among&#13;
      the Reeds_, 1899; and in the _Collected Works_, Vol.&#13;
      I.</p><p>_The Devil’s Book._ ‘The National Observer,’ November&#13;
      26. Reprinted, under the title _The Book of the Great&#13;
      Dhoul and Hanrahan the Red_, in _The Secret Rose_,&#13;
      1897.</p><p>[Tennyson’s] _The Death of Œnone._ (A review.) ‘The&#13;
      Bookman,’ December.</p><p>_The Fiddler of Dooney._ ‘The Bookman,’ December.&#13;
      Reprinted in _The Second Book of the Rhymers’ Club_,&#13;
      1894. Also in _The Wind Among the Reeds_, 1899; and&#13;
      in the _Collected Works_, Vol. I.</p><p>_The De-Anglicising of Ireland._ (A letter.) ‘United&#13;
      Ireland,’ December 17.</p><p>_The Twisting of the Rope._ ‘The National Observer,’&#13;
      December 24. Reprinted, under the title _The Twisting&#13;
      of the Rope and Hanrahan the Red_, in _The Secret&#13;
      Rose_, 1897.</p><p>1893.</p><p>[Kuno Meyer’s] _The Vision of MacConglinne._ (A&#13;
      review.) _The Bookman._ February.</p><p>[Robert Buchanan’s] _The Wandering Jew._ (A review.)&#13;
      ‘The Bookman,’ April.</p><p>_The Heart of the Spring._ ‘The National Observer,’&#13;
      April 15. Reprinted in _The Secret Rose_, 1897; and&#13;
      in the _Collected Works_, Vol. VII.</p><p>_The Danaan Quicken Tree._ (A poem.) ‘The Bookman,’ May.</p><p>_The Last Gleeman._ ‘The National Observer,’ May 6.&#13;
      Reprinted in _The Celtic Twilight_, 1893 and 1902;&#13;
      and in the _Collected Works_, Vol. V.</p><p>_Nationality and Literature._ (A lecture to the&#13;
      National Literary Society.) ‘United Ireland,’ May 27.</p><p>_Out of the Rose._ ‘The National Observer,’ May 27.&#13;
      Reprinted in _The Secret Rose_, 1897; and in the&#13;
      _Collected Works_, Vol. VII.</p><p>_The Celtic Twilight._ ‘The National Observer,’ July&#13;
      29. Reprinted, under the title _Into the Twilight_,&#13;
      in _The Celtic Twilight_, 1893 and 1902. Also in&#13;
      the _The Wind Among the Reeds_, 1899; and in the&#13;
      _Collected Works_, Vol. I.</p><p>_The Writings of William Blake._ (Review of a volume of&#13;
      _The Parchment Library_.) ‘The Bookman,’ August.</p><p>_The Moods._ ‘The Bookman,’ August. Reprinted in _The&#13;
      Celtic Twilight_, 1893 and 1902. Also in _The Wind&#13;
      Among the Reeds_, 1899; and in the _Collected Works_,&#13;
      Vol. I.</p><p>_The Curse of the Fires and of the Shadows._ ‘The&#13;
      National Observer,’ August 5. Reprinted in _The&#13;
      Secret Rose_, 1897; and in the _Collected Works_,&#13;
      Vol. VII.</p><p>_The Message of the Folk-Lorist._ ‘The Speaker,’ August&#13;
      19.</p><p>_Old Gaelic Love Songs._ (Review of _The Love Songs of&#13;
      Connacht_ by Douglas Hyde.) ‘The Bookman,’ Oct.</p><p>_The Faery Host._ ‘The National Observer,’ October 7.&#13;
      Reprinted, under the title _The Host_, in _The Celtic&#13;
      Twilight_, 1893. Also, under the title _The Hosting&#13;
      of the Sidhe_, in _The Wind Among the Reeds_, 1899;&#13;
      _The Celtic Twilight_, 1902; and in the _Collected&#13;
      Works_, Vol. I.</p><p>_An Impression._ ‘The Speaker,’ October 21. Reprinted,&#13;
      under the title _A Knight of the Sheep_, in _The&#13;
      Celtic Twilight_, 1893 and 1902; and in the&#13;
      _Collected Works_, Vol. V.</p><p>_The Stolen Bride._ ‘The Bookman,’ November. Reprinted,&#13;
      under the title _The Folk of the Air_, in _The Second&#13;
      Book of the Rhymers’ Club_, 1894. Also, under the&#13;
      title _The Host of the Air_, in _The Wind Among the&#13;
      Reeds_, 1899; and in the _Collected Works_, Vol. I.</p><p>_Our Lady of the Hills._ ‘The Speaker,’ Nov. 11.&#13;
      Reprinted in _The Celtic Twilight_, 1893 and 1902;&#13;
      and in the _Collected Works_, Vol. V.</p><p>_Wisdom and Dreams._ (A poem.) ‘The Bookman,’ December.</p><p>_Michael Clancy, the Great Dhoul, and Death._ ‘The Old&#13;
      Country,’ a Christmas Annual, 1893.</p><p>_The Celt: the Silenced Sister._ (Two letters.) ‘United&#13;
      Ireland,’ December 23 and 30.</p><p>1894.</p><p>[E. J. Ellis’s] _Seen in Three Days._ (A review.) ‘The&#13;
      Bookman,’ February.</p><p>_Cap and Bell._ ‘The National Observer,’ March 17.&#13;
      Reprinted, under the title _The Cap and Bells_, in&#13;
      _The Second Book of the Rhymers’ Club_, 1894. Also&#13;
      in _The Wind Among the Reeds_, 1899; and in the&#13;
      _Collected Works_, Vol. I.</p><p>_A Crucifixion._ ‘The National Observer,’ March 24.&#13;
      Reprinted, under the title _The Crucifixion of the&#13;
      Outcast_, in _The Secret Rose_, 1897. Also in the&#13;
      _Collected Works_, Vol. VII.</p><p>_The Song of the Old Mother._ ‘The Bookman,’ April.&#13;
      Reprinted in _The Second Book of the Rhymers’ Club_,&#13;
      1894. Also in _The Wind Among the Reeds_, 1899; and&#13;
      in the _Collected Works_, Vol. I.</p><p>_A Symbolical Drama in Paris._ (Note on a performance&#13;
      of _Axel_.) ‘The Bookman,’ April.</p><p>_The Evangel of Folklore._ (Review of William&#13;
      Larminie’s _West Irish Folk Tales_.) ‘The Bookman,’&#13;
      June.</p><p>_Those Who Live in the Storm._ ‘The Speaker,’ July 21.&#13;
      Reprinted, under the title _The Rose of Shadow_, in&#13;
      _The Secret Rose_, 1897.</p><p>_A New Poet._ (Review of _Homeward_ by A. E.) ‘The&#13;
      Bookman,’ August.</p><p>_Kathleen-ny-Hoolihan._ ‘The National Observer,’ Aug.&#13;
      4. Reprinted, under the title _Kathleen the Daughter&#13;
      of Hoolihan and Hanrahan the Red_, in _The Secret&#13;
      Rose_, 1897.</p><p>_The Curse of O’Sullivan the Red upon Old Age._ ‘The&#13;
      National Observer,’ September 29. Reprinted, under&#13;
      the title _The Curse of Hanrahan the Red_, in _The&#13;
      Secret Rose_, 1897.</p><p>_The Stone and the Elixir._ (Review of Ibsen’s&#13;
      _Brand_.) ‘The Bookman,’ October.</p><p>1895.</p><p>_Battles Long Ago._ (Review of Standish O’Grady’s _The&#13;
      Coming of Cuchullain_.) ‘The Bookman,’ Feb.</p><p>_An Excellent Talker._ (Review of Oscar Wilde’s _A&#13;
      Woman of No Importance_.) ‘The Bookman,’ March.</p><p>_To Some I have talked with by the fire._ ‘The&#13;
      Bookman,’ May. Reprinted in _Poems_, 1895. Also in&#13;
      the _Collected Works_, Vol. I.</p><p>_Dublin Mystics._ (Review of _Homeward_ by A. E., and&#13;
      of _Two Essays on the Remnant_ by John Eglinton.)&#13;
      ‘The Bookman,’ May.</p><p>[Douglas Hyde’s] _The Story of Early Gaelic&#13;
      Literature._ (A review.) ‘The Bookman,’ June.</p><p>_Irish National Literature. I. From Callanan to&#13;
      Carleton._ ‘The Bookman,’ July.</p><p>[Douglas Hyde’s] _The Three Sorrows of Story Telling._&#13;
      (A review.) ‘The Bookman,’ July.</p><p>_Irish National Literature. II. Contemporary Prose&#13;
      Writers. Mr. O’Grady, Miss Lawless, Miss Barlow, Miss&#13;
      Hopper and the Folk-Lorists._ ‘The Bookman,’ Aug. The&#13;
      first paragraph of this essay is reprinted, under the&#13;
      title _The Moods_, in _Ideas of Good and Evil_, 1903.&#13;
      Also in the _Collected Works_, Vol. VI.</p><p>_That Subtle Shade._ (Review of _London Nights_ by&#13;
      Arthur Symons.) ‘The Bookman,’ August.</p><p>_Irish National Literature. III. Contemporary Irish&#13;
      Poets. Dr. Hyde, Mr. Rolleston, Mrs. Hinkson, Miss&#13;
      Nora Hopper, A. E., Mr. Aubrey de Vere, Dr. Todhunter&#13;
      and Mr. Lionel Johnson._ ‘The Bookman,’ Sept. The&#13;
      first paragraph of this essay is reprinted, under the&#13;
      title _The Body of the Father Christian Rosencrux_,&#13;
      in _Ideas of Good and Evil_, 1903. Also in the&#13;
      _Collected Works_, Volume VI.</p><p>_Wisdom._ ‘The New Review,’ September. Reprinted, under&#13;
      the title _The Wisdom of the King_, in _The Secret&#13;
      Rose_, 1897. Also in the _Collected Works_, Vol. VII.</p><p>_A Song of the Rosy Cross._ ‘The Bookman,’ October.</p><p>_Irish National Literature. IV. A List of the best&#13;
      Irish Books._ ‘The Bookman,’ October.</p><p>[Dr. Todhunter’s] _The Life of Patrick Sarsfield._ (A&#13;
      review.) ‘The Bookman,’ November.</p><p>_The Twilight of Forgiveness._ ‘The Saturday Review,’&#13;
      November 2. Reprinted, under the title _Michael&#13;
      Robartes asks Forgiveness because of his many Moods_,&#13;
      in _The Wind Among the Reeds_, 1899. Also in the&#13;
      _Collected Works_, Vol. I.</p><p>_St. Patrick and the Pedants._ ‘The Weekly Sun Literary&#13;
      Supplement,’ December 1. Reprinted, under the title&#13;
      _The Old Men of the Twilight_, in _The Secret Rose_,&#13;
      1897. Also in the _Collected Works_, Vol. VII.</p><p>1896.</p><p>_The Shadowy Horses._ ‘The Savoy,’ January. Reprinted,&#13;
      under the title _Michael Robartes bids his Beloved&#13;
      be at Peace_, in _The Wind Among the Reeds_, 1899.&#13;
      Also in the _Collected Works_, Vol. I. Translated&#13;
      into French by Stuart Merrill in _Vers et Prose_,&#13;
      March—May, 1905.</p><p>_The Travail of Passion._ ‘The Savoy,’ January.&#13;
      Reprinted in _The Wind Among the Reeds_, 1899.&#13;
      Also in the _Collected Works_, Vol. I. Translated&#13;
      into French by Stuart Merrill in _Vers et Prose_,&#13;
      March—May, 1905.</p><p>_The Binding of the Hair._ ‘The Savoy,’ January.&#13;
      Reprinted in _The Secret Rose_, 1897.</p><p>_Everlasting Voices._ ‘The New Review,’ January.&#13;
      Reprinted in _The Wind Among the Reeds_, 1899. Also&#13;
      in the _Collected Works_, Vol. I.</p><p>_William Carleton._ (Review of _The Life of William&#13;
      Carleton_.) ‘The Bookman,’ March.</p><p>_O’Sullivan the Red to Mary Lavell._ ‘The Senate,’&#13;
      March. Two poems, reprinted, under the titles _Aedh&#13;
      tells of the perfect Beauty_ and _A Poet to his&#13;
      Beloved_, in _The Wind Among the Reeds_, 1899. Also&#13;
      in the _Collected Works_, Vol. I.</p><p>_Rosa Alchemica._ ‘The Savoy,’ April. Reprinted in _The&#13;
      Secret Rose_, 1897. Also in the _Collected Works_,&#13;
      Vol. VII. Translated into French by Henry D. Davray&#13;
      in _Le Mercure de France_, October, 1898.</p><p>_Two Poems concerning Peasant Visionaries_:—I. _A&#13;
      Cradle Song._ II. _The Valley of the Black Pig._&#13;
      ‘The Savoy,’ April. Reprinted in _The Wind Among the&#13;
      Reeds_, 1899. Also in the _Collected Works_, Vol. I.</p><p>_Verlaine in 1894._ ‘The Savoy,’ April.</p><p>_The Vision of O’Sullivan the Red._ ‘The New Review,’&#13;
      April. Reprinted, under the title _The Vision of&#13;
      Hanrahan the Red_, in _The Secret Rose_, 1897.</p><p>_William Blake._ (Review of Dr. Richard Garnett’s&#13;
      _William Blake_ in ‘The Portfolio’ series of&#13;
      monographs.) ‘The Bookman,’ April.</p><p>_An Irish Patriot._ (Review of Lady Ferguson’s _Sir&#13;
      Samuel Ferguson in the Ireland of his Day_.) ‘The&#13;
      Bookman,’ May.</p><p>_The New Irish Library._ (Review of _Swift in Ireland,&#13;
      Owen Roe O’Neill_, and _A Short Life of Thomas&#13;
      Davies_.) ‘The Bookman,’ June.</p><p>_O’Sullivan Rua to Mary Lavell._ ‘The Savoy,’ July.&#13;
      Reprinted, under the title _Michael Robartes&#13;
      remembers forgotten Beauty_, in _The Wind Among the&#13;
      Reeds_, 1899. Also in the _Collected Works_, Vol. I.&#13;
      Translated into French by Stuart Merrill in _Vers et&#13;
      Prose_, March—May, 1905.</p><p>_William Blake and his Illustrations to the Divine&#13;
      Comedy. I. His Opinions upon Art._ ‘The Savoy,’ July.&#13;
      Reprinted in _Ideas of Good and Evil_, 1903. Also in&#13;
      the _Collected Works_, Vol. VI.</p><p>_La Tristesse du Berger. Trois légendes populaires&#13;
      d’ Irlande._ (Translations into French of _The&#13;
      Sad Shepherd_ and _The Untiring Ones_ by Henry D.&#13;
      Davray.) ‘L’Ermitage,’ July.</p><p>_William Blake and his Illustrations to the Divine&#13;
      Comedy. II. His Opinions upon Dante._ ‘The Savoy,’&#13;
      Aug. Reprinted in _Ideas of Good and Evil_, 1903.&#13;
      Also in the _Collected Works_, Vol. VI.</p><p>_William Blake and his Illustrations to the Divine&#13;
      Comedy. III. The Illustrations of Dante._ ‘The&#13;
      Savoy,’ September. Reprinted in _Ideas of Good and&#13;
      Evil_, 1903. Also in the _Collected Works_, Vol. VI.</p><p>_Greek Folk Poetry._ (Review of Lucy M. Garnett’s&#13;
      _Greek Folk Poesy_.) ‘The Bookman,’ October.</p><p>_Where there is Nothing, there is God._ ‘The Sketch,’&#13;
      October 21. Reprinted in _The Secret Rose_, 1897.&#13;
      Also in the _Collected Works_, Vol. VII.</p><p>_Windlestraws._ ‘The Savoy,’ November. I. _O’Sullivan&#13;
      Rua to the Curlew._ Reprinted, under the title&#13;
      _Hanrahan reproves the Curlew_, in _The Wind Among&#13;
      the Reeds_, 1899. Also in the _Collected Works_, Vol.&#13;
      I. II. _Out of the Old Days._ Reprinted, under the&#13;
      title _To my Heart, bidding it have no Fear_, in _The&#13;
      Wind Among the Reeds_, 1899. Also in the _Collected&#13;
      Works_, Vol. I.</p><p>_The Tables of the Law._ ‘The Savoy,’ November.&#13;
      Reprinted in book form, 1897 and 1904. Also in the&#13;
      _Collected Works_, Vol. VII.</p><p>_The Cradles of Gold._ (A story.) ‘The Senate,’ Nov.</p><p>[William Morris’s] _The Well at the World’s End._ (A&#13;
      review.) ‘The Bookman,’ November.</p><p>_Miss Fiona Macleod as a Poet._ (Review of _From the&#13;
      Hills of Dream_.) ‘The Bookman,’ December.</p><p>_The Death of O’Sullivan the Red._ ‘The New Review,’&#13;
      December. Reprinted, under the title _The Death of&#13;
      Hanrahan the Red_, in _The Secret Rose_, 1897.</p><p>_Costello the Proud, Oona MacDermott and the Bitter&#13;
      Tongue._ ‘The Pageant,’ 1896. Reprinted in _The&#13;
      Secret Rose_, 1897. Also in the _Collected Works_,&#13;
      Vol. VII.</p><p>1897.</p><p>[Sir Charles Gavan Duffy’s] _Young Ireland._ (A&#13;
      review.) ‘The Bookman,’ January.</p><p>_The Valley of Lovers._ ‘The Saturday Review,’ Jan. 9.&#13;
      Reprinted, under the title _Aedh tells of a Valley&#13;
      full of Lovers_, in _The Wind Among the Reeds_, 1899.&#13;
      Also in the _Collected Works_, Vol. I.</p><p>_John O’Leary._ (Review of John O’Leary’s&#13;
      _Recollections of Fenians and Fenianism_.) ‘The&#13;
      Bookman,’ Feb.</p><p>_Mr. Arthur Symons’s New Book._ (Review of _Amoris&#13;
      Victima_.) ‘The Bookman,’ April.</p><p>_The Blessed._ ‘The Yellow Book,’ April. Reprinted&#13;
      in _The Wind Among the Reeds_, 1899. Also in the&#13;
      _Collected Works_, Vol. I.</p><p>_Miss Fiona Macleod._ (Review of _Spiritual Tales_,&#13;
      _Tragic Romances_ and _Barbaric Tales_.) ‘The&#13;
      Sketch,’ April 28.</p><p>_Robert Bridges._ ‘The Bookman,’ June. Reprinted, under&#13;
      the title _The Return of Ulysses_, in _Ideas of Good&#13;
      and Evil_, 1903. Also in the _Collected Works_, Vol.&#13;
      VI.</p><p>_The Desire of Man and of Woman._ ‘The Dome,’ June.&#13;
      Reprinted, under the title _Mongan Laments the Change&#13;
      that has come upon him and his Beloved_, in _The&#13;
      Wind Among the Reeds_, 1899. Also in the _Collected&#13;
      Works_, Vol. I.</p><p>_William Blake._ ‘The Academy,’ June 19. Reprinted,&#13;
      under the title _William Blake and the Imagination_,&#13;
      in _Ideas of Good and Evil_, 1903. Also in the&#13;
      _Collected Works_, Vol. VI.</p><p>[Maurice Maeterlinck’s] _The Treasure of the Humble._&#13;
      (A review.) ‘The Bookman,’ July.</p><p>_Song._ ‘The Saturday Review,’ July 24. Reprinted,&#13;
      under the title _The Poet pleads with his Friend for&#13;
      old Friends_, in _The Wind Among the Reeds_, 1899.&#13;
      Also in the _Collected Works_, Vol. I.</p><p>_Mr. Standish O’Grady’s ‘Flight of the Eagle.’_ (A&#13;
      review.) ‘The Bookman,’ August.</p><p>_O’Sullivan the Red upon his Wanderings._ ‘The New&#13;
      Review,’ August. Reprinted, under the title _Hanrahan&#13;
      Laments because of his Wanderings_, in _The Wind&#13;
      Among the Reeds_, 1899. Also, under the title _Maid&#13;
      Quiet_, in the _Collected Works_, Vol. I.</p><p>[Maurice Maeterlinck’s] _Aglavaine and Selysette._ (A&#13;
      review.) ‘The Bookman,’ September.</p><p>_The Tribes of Danu._ ‘The New Review,’ November.&#13;
      Reprinted in part, under the title _The Friends of&#13;
      the People of Faery_, in _The Celtic Twilight_, 1902.&#13;
      Also in the _Collected Works_, Vol. V.</p><p>_Three Irish Poets._ (A.E., Nora Hopper and Lionel&#13;
      Johnson.) ‘A Celtic Christmas,’ December. (Christmas&#13;
      number of _The Irish Homestead_.)</p><p>1898.</p><p>_The Prisoners of the Gods._ ‘The Nineteenth Century,’&#13;
      January.</p><p>_Mr. Lionel Johnson’s Poems._ (Review of _Ireland; and&#13;
      other poems_.) ‘The Bookman,’ February.</p><p>_Mr. Rhys’ Welsh Ballads._ (A review.) ‘The Bookman,’&#13;
      April.</p><p>_The Broken Gates of Death._ ‘The Fortnightly Review,’&#13;
      April.</p><p>_Aodh to Dectora. Three Songs._ ‘The Dome,’ May.&#13;
      Reprinted, under the titles _Aedh hears the Cry of&#13;
      the Sedge, Aedh Laments the Loss of Love_, and _Aedh&#13;
      thinks of those who have spoken Evil of his Beloved_,&#13;
      in _The Wind Among the Reeds_, 1899. Also in the&#13;
      _Collected Works_, Vol. I.</p><p>_The Celtic Element in Literature._ ‘Cosmopolis,’ June.&#13;
      Reprinted in _Ideas of Good and Evil_, 1903. Also in&#13;
      the _Collected Works_, Vol. VI.</p><p>_Mr. Lionel Johnson and Certain Irish Poets._ ‘The&#13;
      Daily Express’ (Dublin), August 27. Reprinted, under&#13;
      the title _Lionel Johnson_, in _A Treasury of Irish&#13;
      Poetry_, 1900. Also in the _Collected Works_, Vol.&#13;
      VIII.</p><p>_Celtic Beliefs about the Soul._ (Review of _The&#13;
      Voyage of Bran_ by Kuno Meyer and Alfred Nutt.) ‘The&#13;
      Bookman,’ September.</p><p>_The Poetry of A. E._ ‘The Daily Express’ (Dublin),&#13;
      September 3. Reprinted, under the title ‘_A.E._,’ in&#13;
      _A Treasure of Irish Poetry_, 1900.</p><p>_The Poems and Stories of Miss Nora Hopper._ ‘The&#13;
      Daily Express’ (Dublin), September 24. Reprinted in&#13;
      part, under the title _A Note on National Drama_,&#13;
      in _Literary Ideals in Ireland_, 1899; and in part,&#13;
      under the title _Nora Hopper_, in _A Treasury of&#13;
      Irish Poetry_, 1900.</p><p>_Song of Mongan._ ‘The Dome,’ October. Reprinted, under&#13;
      the title _Mongan thinks of his past Greatness_,&#13;
      in _The Wind Among the Reeds_, 1899. Also in the&#13;
      _Collected Works_, Vol. I.</p><p>_Rosa Alchemica._ (French Translation.) ‘Le Mercure de&#13;
      France,’ October.</p><p>_John Eglinton and Spiritual Art._ ‘The Daily Express’&#13;
      (Dublin), October, 29. Reprinted in _Literary Ideals&#13;
      in Ireland_, 1899.</p><p>_A Symbolic Artist and the Coming of Symbolic Art._&#13;
      ‘The Dome,’ December.</p><p>_Aodh Pleads with the Elemental Powers._ ‘The Dome,’&#13;
      December. Reprinted in _The Wind Among the Reeds_,&#13;
      1899. Also in the _Collected Works_, Vol. I.</p><p>_Bressel the Fisherman._ ‘The Cornish Magazine,’ Dec.&#13;
      Reprinted in _The Wind Among the Reeds_, 1899. Also&#13;
      in the _Collected Works_, Vol. I.</p><p>_The Autumn of the Flesh._ ‘The Daily Express’&#13;
      (Dublin), December 3. Reprinted in _Literary Ideals&#13;
      in Ireland_, 1899. Also under the title _The Autumn&#13;
      of the Body_ in _Ideas of Good and Evil_, 1903; and&#13;
      in the _Collected Works_, Vol. VI.</p><p>1899.</p><p>_The Irish Literary Theatre._ ‘The Daily Express’&#13;
      (Dublin), Jan. 14. Reprinted in part, under the title&#13;
      _Plans and Methods_, in ‘Beltaine’, May, 1899.</p><p>_Mr. Moore, Mr. Archer and the Literary Theatre._&#13;
      (A letter, dated January 27, 1899.) ‘The Daily&#13;
      Chronicle,’ January 30.</p><p>_The Academic Class and the Agrarian Revolution._ ‘The&#13;
      Daily Express’ (Dublin), March 11.</p><p>_The Theatre._ ‘The Dome,’ April. Reprinted in&#13;
      ‘Beltaine,’ May, 1899. Also in _Ideas of Good and&#13;
      Evil_, 1903; and in the _Collected Works_, Vol. VI.</p><p>_Plans and Methods._ ‘Beltaine,’ May.</p><p>_The Irish Literary Theatre._ ‘Literature,’ May 6.</p><p>_The Countess Cathleen and Cardinal Logue._ (A letter.)&#13;
      ‘The Morning Leader,’ May 13.</p><p>[Fiona Macleod’s] _The Dominion of Dreams._ (A review.)&#13;
      ‘The Bookman,’ July.</p><p>_Ireland Bewitched._ ‘The Contemporary Review,’&#13;
      September.</p><p>_‘Dust hath closed Helen’s Eye.’_ ‘The Dome,’ October.&#13;
      Reprinted in _The Celtic Twilight_, 1902. Also in the&#13;
      _Collected Works_, Vol. V.</p><p>_The Literary Movement in Ireland._ ‘The North American&#13;
      Review,’ December. Reprinted in _Ideals in Ireland_,&#13;
      1901.</p><p>1900.</p><p>_The Irish Literary Theatre_, 1900. ‘The Dome,’ Jan.&#13;
      Reprinted in ‘Beltaine,’ February, 1900. A paragraph&#13;
      is also reprinted, as part of the essay _The&#13;
      Theatre_, in _Ideas of Good and Evil_, 1903; and in&#13;
      the _Collected Works_, Vol. VI.</p><p>_Plans and Methods._ ‘Beltaine,’ February.</p><p>_‘Maive’ and Certain Irish Beliefs._ ‘Beltaine,’ Feb.</p><p>_The Symbolism of Poetry._ ‘The Dome,’ April. Reprinted&#13;
      in _Ideas of Good and Evil_, 1903. Also in the&#13;
      _Collected Works_, Vol. VI.</p><p>_‘The Last Feast of the Fianna,’ ‘Maive,’ and ‘The&#13;
      Bending of the Bough’ in Dublin._ ‘Beltaine,’ April.</p><p>_The Way of Wisdom._ ‘The Speaker,’ April 14.&#13;
      Reprinted, under the title _The Pathway_, in the&#13;
      _Collected Works_, Vol. VIII.</p><p>_The Shadowy Waters._ ‘The North American Review,’ May.&#13;
      Reprinted in book form, 1900. A new version of the&#13;
      play is printed in _Poems_, 1899-1905; and in the&#13;
      _Collected Works_, Vol. II.; and an acting version in&#13;
      book form, 1907, and in the _Collected Works_, Vol.&#13;
      II.</p><p>_The Philosophy of Shelley’s Poetry._ ‘The Dome,’ July.&#13;
      Reprinted in _Ideas of Good and Evil_, 1903. Also in&#13;
      the _Collected Works_, Vol. VI.</p><p>_The Freedom of the Press in Ireland._ (A letter.) ‘The&#13;
      Speaker,’ July 7.</p><p>_Irish Fairy Beliefs._ (A review of Daniel Deeny’s&#13;
      _Peasant Lore from Gaelic Ireland_.) ‘The Speaker,’&#13;
      July 14.</p><p>_Irish Language and Irish Literature._ (A letter.) ‘The&#13;
      Leader,’ September 1.</p><p>_Irish Witch Doctors._ ‘The Fortnightly Review,’ Sept.</p><p>_Introduction to a Dramatic Poem._ ‘The Speaker.’&#13;
      December 1. Reprinted without title in _The Shadowy&#13;
      Waters_, 1900. Also in _Poems_, 1899-1905; and in the&#13;
      _Collected Works_, Vol. II.</p><p>1901.</p><p>_Cantilation._ (A letter.) ‘The Saturday Review,’ March&#13;
      16.</p><p>_At Stratford-on-Avon._ ‘The Speaker,’ May 11 and 18.&#13;
      Reprinted, with one chapter omitted, in _Ideas of&#13;
      Good and Evil_, 1903. Also in the _Collected Works_,&#13;
      Vol. VI.</p><p>_The Fool of Faery._ ‘The Kensington,’ June. Reprinted,&#13;
      under the title _The Queen and the Fool_, in _The&#13;
      Celtic Twilight_, 1902. Also in the _Collected&#13;
      Works_, Vol. V.</p><p>_Under the Moon._ ‘The Speaker,’ June 15. Reprinted&#13;
      in _In the Seven Woods_, 1903. Also in _Poems_,&#13;
      1899-1905; and in the _Collected Works_, Vol. I.</p><p>_Ireland and the Arts._ ‘The United Irishman,’ Aug. 31.&#13;
      Reprinted in _Ideas of Good and Evil_, 1903. Also in&#13;
      the _Collected Works_, Vol. VI.</p><p>_Magic._ ‘The Monthly Review,’ September. Reprinted&#13;
      in _Ideas of Good and Evil_, 1903. Also in the&#13;
      _Collected Works_, Vol. VI.</p><p>_Windlestraws._ ‘Samhain,’ October. Reprinted in _The&#13;
      Irish Dramatic Movement_, _Collected Works_, Vol. IV.</p><p>1902.</p><p>_The Blood Bond._ (From _Grania_ by George Moore and W.&#13;
      B. Yeats.) ‘A Broad Sheet,’ January.</p><p>_Spinning Song._ ‘A Broad Sheet,’ January.</p><p>_The Folly of Being Comforted._ ‘The Speaker,’ Jan.&#13;
      11. Reprinted in _In the Seven Woods_, 1903. Also in&#13;
      _Poems_, 1899-1905; and in the _Collected Works_,&#13;
      Vol. I.</p><p>_New Chapters in the Celtic Twilight._ I. _Enchanted&#13;
      Woods._ ‘The Speaker,’ January 18. Reprinted in&#13;
      _The Celtic Twilight_, 1902. Also in the _Collected&#13;
      Works_, Vol. V.</p><p>_Egyptian Plays._ (A note on the performance of _The&#13;
      Beloved of Hathor_ and _The Shrine of the Golden&#13;
      Hawk_ by Florence Farr and O. Shakespear.) ‘The&#13;
      Star,’ January 23.</p><p>_New Chapters in the Celtic Twilight._ II. _Happy&#13;
      and Unhappy Theologians._ ‘The Speaker,’ Feb. 15.&#13;
      Reprinted in _The Celtic Twilight_, 1902. Also in the&#13;
      _Collected Works_, Vol. V.</p><p>_What is ‘Popular Poetry’?_ ‘The Cornhill Magazine,’&#13;
      March. Reprinted in _Ideas of Good and Evil_, 1903.&#13;
      Also in the _Collected Works_, Vol. VI.</p><p>_The Purcell Society._ (A letter.) ‘The Saturday&#13;
      Review,’ March 8.</p><p>_New Chapters in the Celtic Twilight._ III. _The&#13;
      Old Town._ IV. _War._ V. _Earth, Fire and Water._&#13;
      ‘The Speaker,’ March 15. Reprinted in _The Celtic&#13;
      Twilight_, 1902. Also in the _Collected Works_, Vol.&#13;
      V.</p><p>_Away._ ‘The Fortnightly Review,’ April.</p><p>_The Acting at St. Teresa’s Hall._ (Notes on the&#13;
      performance of _Deirdre_ by A.E., and of _Cathleen ni&#13;
      Hoolihan_.) ‘The United Irishman,’ April 12 and 19.</p><p>_New Chapters in the Celtic Twilight._ V. _A Voice._&#13;
      VI. _The Swine of the Gods._ VII. _The Devil._&#13;
      VIII. _‘And Fair Fierce Women.’_ IX. _Mortal Help._&#13;
      ‘The Speaker,’ April 19. Reprinted in _The Celtic&#13;
      Twilight_, 1902. Also in the _Collected Works_, Vol.&#13;
      V.</p><p>_New Chapters in the Celtic Twilight._ X. _Aristotle&#13;
      of the Books._ XI. _Miraculous Creatures._ XII.&#13;
      _An Enduring Heart._ ‘The Speaker,’ April 26.&#13;
      Reprinted in _The Celtic Twilight_, 1902. Also in the&#13;
      _Collected Works_, Vol. V.</p><p>_Speaking to the Psaltery._ ‘The Monthly Review,’ May.&#13;
      Reprinted in _Ideas of Good and Evil_, 1903. Also in&#13;
      the _Collected Works_, Vol. VI.</p><p>_Speaking to Musical Notes._ (A letter.) ‘The Academy,’&#13;
      June 7.</p><p>_Baile and Aillinn._ ‘The Monthly Review,’ July.&#13;
      Reprinted in _In the Seven Woods_, 1903. Also in&#13;
      _Poems_, 1899-1905; and in the _Collected Works_,&#13;
      Vol. I.</p><p>_Notes._ ‘Samhain,’ October. Reprinted in _The Irish&#13;
      Dramatic Movement_, _Collected Works_, Vol. IV.</p><p>_Cathleen-ni-Hoolihan._ ‘Samhain,’ October. Reprinted&#13;
      in book form, 1902. Also in _Plays for an Irish&#13;
      Theatre_, Vol. II., 1904; and in the _Collected&#13;
      Works_, Vol. IV.</p><p>_The Freedom of the Theatre._ ‘The United Irishman,’&#13;
      November 1.</p><p>_Adam’s Curse._ ‘The Monthly Review,’ December.&#13;
      Reprinted in _In the Seven Woods_, 1903. Also in&#13;
      _Poems_, 1899-1905; and in the _Collected Works_,&#13;
      Vol. I.</p><p>1903.</p><p>_The Old Men admiring themselves in the Water._ ‘The&#13;
      Pall Mall Magazine,’ January. Reprinted in _In the&#13;
      Seven Woods_, 1903. Also in _Poems_, 1899-1905; and&#13;
      in the _Collected Works_, Vol. I.</p><p>_The Happiest of the Poets._ ‘The Fortnightly Review,’&#13;
      March. Reprinted in _Ideas of Good and Evil_, 1903.&#13;
      Also in the _Collected Works_, Vol. VI.</p><p>_Poets and Dreamers._ ‘The New Liberal Review,’ March.&#13;
      Reprinted, under the title _The Galway Plains_,&#13;
      in _Ideas of Good and Evil_, 1903. Also in the&#13;
      _Collected Works_, Vol. VI.</p><p>_The Old Age of Queen Maeve._ ‘The Fortnightly Review,’&#13;
      April. Reprinted in _In the Seven Woods_, 1903. Also&#13;
      in _Poems_, 1899-1905; and in the _Collected Works_,&#13;
      Vol. I.</p><p>_Cathleen, the Daughter of Hoolihan._ ‘A Broad Sheet,’&#13;
      April. Reprinted, under the title _The Song of Red&#13;
      Hanrahan_, in _In the Seven Woods_, 1903. Also in&#13;
      _Poems_, 1899-1905; and in the _Collected Works_,&#13;
      Vol. I.</p><p>_The Reform of the Theatre._ ‘The United Irishman,’&#13;
      April 4. Reprinted, with additions, in ‘Samhain,’&#13;
      September, 1903. Also in _The Irish Dramatic&#13;
      Movement_, _Collected Works_, Vol. IV.</p><p>_Irish Plays and Players._ (A letter.) ‘The Academy,’&#13;
      May 16.</p><p>_The Happy Townland._ ‘The Weekly Critical Review,’&#13;
      June. Reprinted, under the title _The Rider from the&#13;
      North_, in _In the Seven Woods_, 1903. Also, under&#13;
      original title, in _Poems_, 1899-1905; and in the&#13;
      _Collected Works_, Vol. I.</p><p>_The Hour-Glass. A Morality._ ‘The North American&#13;
      Review,’ September. Reprinted separately, for&#13;
      copyright purposes, in 1903. Also in _Plays for&#13;
      an Irish Theatre_, Vol. III., 1904; and in the&#13;
      _Collected Works_, Vol. IV.</p><p>_Notes._ ‘Samhain,’ September. Reprinted in _The Irish&#13;
      Dramatic Movement_, _Collected Works_, Vol. IV.</p><p>_A Prologue._ ‘The United Irishman,’ September 9.&#13;
      Reprinted in _Plays for an Irish Theatre_, Vol. III.,&#13;
      1904. Also in the _Collected Works_, Vol. VIII.</p><p>_Flaubert and the National Library._ (A letter.) _The&#13;
      Irish Times_, October 8.</p><p>_An Irish National Theatre._ ‘The United Irishman,’&#13;
      October 10. Reprinted in _The Irish Dramatic&#13;
      Movement_, _Collected Works_, Vol. IV.</p><p>_The Theatre, the Pulpit and the Newspapers._ ‘The&#13;
      United Irishman,’ October 17. Reprinted in _The Irish&#13;
      Dramatic Movement_, _Collected Works_, Vol. IV.</p><p>_The Irish National Theatre and Three Sorts of&#13;
      Ignorance._ ‘The United Irishman,’ October 24.</p><p>_Dream of the World’s End._ ‘The Green Sheaf,’ No.&#13;
      II.[K]</p><p>_Red Hanrahan._ ‘The Independent Review,’ Dec.&#13;
      Reprinted in _Stories of Red Hanrahan_, 1904. Also in&#13;
      the _Collected Works_, Vol. V.</p><p>1904.</p><p>_The Dramatic Movement._</p><p>_First Principles._</p><p>_The Play, the Player and the Scene._ ‘Samhain,’&#13;
      Dec. Reprinted in _The Irish Dramatic Movement_,&#13;
      _Collected Works_, Vol. IV.</p><p>1905.</p><p>[J. M. Synge’s] _The Shadow of the Glen._ (Three&#13;
      letters.) ‘The United Irishman,’ January 28, February&#13;
      4 and 11.</p><p>_Red Hanrahan’s Vision._ ‘McClure Magazine,’ March.&#13;
      Reprinted in _Stories of Red Hanrahan_, 1904. Also in&#13;
      the _Collected Works_, Vol. V.</p><p>_America and the Arts._ ‘The Metropolitan Magazine,’&#13;
      April.</p><p>_Trois Poèmes d’ Amour. Les Chevaux de l’ombre. Le&#13;
      Travail de la Passion. O’Sullivan Rua à Marie&#13;
      Lavell._ (French translations by Stuart Merrill.)&#13;
      _Vers et Prose_, March—May.</p><p>_Queen Edaine._ ‘McClure’s Magazine,’ September.&#13;
      Reprinted with an additional verse in ‘The Shanachie’&#13;
      [No. I., Spring, 1906.] Also in _Poems_, 1899-1905;&#13;
      _Deirdre_, 1907; and in the _Collected Works_, Vol.&#13;
      II.</p><p>_Do not love too long._ ‘The Acorn,’ October. Reprinted&#13;
      in the _Collected Works_, Vol. I.</p><p>_Notes and Opinions._ ‘Samhain,’ November. Reprinted&#13;
      in _The Irish Dramatic Movement_, _Collected Works_,&#13;
      Vol. IV.</p><p>_Never Give All the Heart._ ‘McClure’s Magazine,’&#13;
      December. Reprinted in _Poems_, 1899-1905; and in the&#13;
      _Collected Works_, Vol. I.</p><p>1906.</p><p>_Against Witchcraft._ ‘The Shanachie,’ Spring.&#13;
      Reprinted in _On Baile’s Strand_, in _Poems_,&#13;
      1899-1905. Also in the _Collected Works_, Vol. II.</p><p>_The Praise of Deirdre._ ‘The Shanachie,’ Spring. See&#13;
      _Queen Edaine_, above. (1905.)</p><p>_My Thoughts and My Second Thoughts. I.-X._ ‘The&#13;
      Gentleman’s Magazine,’ September and October.&#13;
      Reprinted in _Discoveries_, 1907. Also in the&#13;
      _Collected Works_, Vol. VIII.</p><p>_Literature and the Living Voice._ ‘The Contemporary&#13;
      Review,’ October. Reprinted in ‘Samhain,’ 1906. Also&#13;
      in _The Irish Dramatic Movement_, _Collected Works_,&#13;
      Vol. IV.</p><p>_The Season’s Work._ ‘The Arrow,’ October 20.&#13;
      Reprinted, in part, in _The Irish Dramatic Movement_,&#13;
      _Collected Works_, Vol. IV.</p><p>_A Note on ‘The Mineral Workers,’ and other Notes._&#13;
      ‘The Arrow,’ October 20.</p><p>_My Thoughts and My Second Thoughts. XI.-XVII._ ‘The&#13;
      Gentleman’s Magazine,’ November. Reprinted in&#13;
      _Discoveries_, 1907. Also in the _Collected Works_,&#13;
      Vol. VIII.</p><p>_Notes._</p><p>_Notes on ‘Deirdre’_ and ‘_The Shadowy Waters_.’ ‘The&#13;
      Arrow,’ November 24.</p><p>_Notes._ ‘Samhain,’ December.</p><p>1907.</p><p>_The Controversy over ‘The Playboy.’_</p><p>_Mr. Yeats’ Opening Speech at the Debate on February&#13;
      4th, at the Abbey Theatre._ ‘The Arrow,’ February&#13;
      23. Both reprinted, in part, in _The Irish Dramatic&#13;
      Movement_, _Collected Works_, Vol. IV.</p><p>_Notes._ ‘The Arrow,’ June 1. Reprinted in part, under&#13;
      the title _On Bringing ‘The Playboy’ to London_, in&#13;
      _The Irish Dramatic Movement_, _Collected Works_,&#13;
      Vol. IV.</p><p>_Discoveries._ ‘The Shanachie,’ October. Reprinted in&#13;
      _Discoveries_, 1907. Also in the _Collected Works_,&#13;
      Vol. VIII.</p><p>1908.</p><p>_A Dream._ (A poem, with a note in prose.) ‘The&#13;
      Nation,’ July 11.</p><p>PART IV.</p><p>AMERICAN EDITIONS.</p><p>(COMPILED BY JOHN QUINN.)</p><p>[1892.]</p><p>The | Countess Kathleen | And Various Legends and Lyrics. | By | W. B.&#13;
Yeats. | [Quotation, four lines] | Cameo Series | Boston: Roberts Bros.&#13;
| London: T. Fisher Unwin.</p><p>Identical with English edition except for title-page and publisher’s&#13;
name on back of binding and absence of publisher’s device on back cover.</p><p>1894.</p><p>The | Land of Heart’s Desire | By | W. B. Yeats | [publisher’s&#13;
monogram] | Chicago | Stone &amp; Kimball | Caxton Building | MDCCCXCIV</p><p>Fcp. 8vo, pp. iv and 46. Grey boards with label. The frontispiece is by&#13;
Aubrey Beardsley, the design being the same as that used in the English&#13;
edition.</p><p>1903. Mosher’s first edition.</p><p>The Land of Heart’s Desire | By | W. B. Yeats | O Rose, thou art sick.&#13;
| William Blake.</p><p>Sm. 4to. This is No. 6 of Vol. IX. of _The Bibelot_, issued in June,&#13;
1903. Grey paper cover.</p><p>The Land of Heart’s Desire | By W. B. Yeats | [ornament] | Portland&#13;
Maine | Privately Printed | MDCCCCIII</p><p>Fcp. 8vo, pp. xvi and 32. Japan paper cover.</p><p>Only 32 copies were printed, during July, 1903.</p><p>The Land of Heart’s | Desire by William | Butler Yeats | [monogram] |&#13;
Portland Maine | Thomas B. Mosher | MDCCCCIII</p><p>Sm. 8vo, pp. vi and 36. White parchment paper.</p><p>Of this first edition 950 copies were printed on Van Gelder paper, 100&#13;
on Japan paper and 10 on pure vellum. Published in October, 1903. Later&#13;
editions, each consisting of 950 copies on Van Gelder paper, are bound&#13;
in grey boards with paper label.</p><p>The Celtic Twilight. | Men and Women, Dhouls and | Faeries. | By W. B.&#13;
Yeats. | With a frontispiece by J. B. Yeats. | New York: | Macmillan&#13;
and Co. | and London. | 1894</p><p>English sheets, with new title-page.</p><p>1895.</p><p>Poems.</p><p>Copies of the English edition were imported by Copeland and Day of&#13;
Boston, whose name appears on the title-page and binding of all copies.</p><p>1897.</p><p>The Secret Rose: | By W. B. Yeats, with | Illustrations by J. B.&#13;
| Yeats. | [monogram] | New York: Dodd, Mead &amp; Company | London:&#13;
Lawrence and Bullen, Ltd. | MDCCCXCVII.</p><p>These copies for the American market are copies of the first English&#13;
edition, with the original title-page torn out after the book was&#13;
bound, and the above new title-page pasted in.</p><p>1899.</p><p>The Wind | Among the Reeds | By | W. B. Yeats | [ornament] | John Lane:&#13;
The Bodley Head | New York and London | 1899</p><p>Cr. 8vo, pp. viii and 110. Cloth.</p><p>The English edition was printed from duplicate plates and is identical&#13;
except for imprint on title-page and the cutting out of copyright&#13;
notice and imprint on verso of title-page (p. [iv]) and the imprint at&#13;
end (p. [109]).</p><p>Later American editions have separate copyright notice on verso of&#13;
title-page dated 1905 but are printed from the same plates and contain&#13;
no additional lines.</p><p>1901.</p><p>The Shadowy Waters | By | W. B. Yeats | [ornament] | New York | Dodd,&#13;
Mead and Company | 1901</p><p>Cr. 4to, pp. 62. Grey boards with side label.</p><p>1902.</p><p>Where There is | Nothing | A Drama | In Five Acts | By | W. B. Yeats;&#13;
John Lane | MCMII</p><p>Cr. 8vo, pp. viii and 100. Issued in grey paper cover, the first page&#13;
printed from the types of the title-page.</p><p>Fifteen copies printed for copyright of which not over eight are now&#13;
known. Printed for Mr. John Quinn from the author’s first draft and&#13;
contains some errors corrected in the large-paper edition.</p><p>1902. Second Edition.</p><p>Printed for Mr. John Quinn from the same types as the preceding, but&#13;
without the publisher’s name on title-page and without imprint on verso&#13;
of title-page below copyright, and with some errors corrected. On the&#13;
reverse of the half-title is the notice “Thirty copies printed | from&#13;
the type, of which | this is No.________”</p><p>Large-paper copies (9-9/16ths by 5-7/16ths inches). Pale green boards&#13;
with labels on front and back.</p><p>These two editions contain a dedication to Lady Gregory, dated&#13;
September 19, 1902, which does not appear in any subsequent edition.</p><p>1903. Third Edition.</p><p>Where There is | Nothing | Being Volume One of Plays for | an Irish&#13;
Theatre | By | W. B. Yeats | New York | The Macmillan Company |&#13;
London: Macmillan &amp; Co., Ltd. | 1903 | All rights reserved</p><p>Globe 8vo, pp. 216. Cloth.</p><p>This edition was considerably revised and contains some new passages.&#13;
The new dedication to Lady Gregory is dated February, 1903.</p><p>Also a large-paper edition, printed on Japan paper, and limited to 100&#13;
copies.</p><p>The Celtic Twilight. Revised and enlarged edition of 1902.</p><p>The English sheets were imported and bound in America, back of cover&#13;
being lettered “The Celtic | Twilight | W. B. Yeats. | The Macmillan |&#13;
Company”</p><p>1903.</p><p>Ideas of Good and | Evil. By W. B. Yeats | The Macmillan Company | New&#13;
York. MCMIII</p><p>English sheets with new title-page as above.</p><p>In the Seven Woods | Being Poems Chiefly of the | Irish Heroic Age | By&#13;
| W. B. Yeats | New York | The Macmillan Company | London: Macmillan &amp;&#13;
Co., Ltd. | 1903 | All rights reserved</p><p>Cr. 8vo, pp. vi and 90. Cloth.</p><p>1904.</p><p>The Hour-Glass | And Other Plays | Being Volume Two of Plays for | An&#13;
Irish Theatre | By | W. B. Yeats | New York | The Macmillan Company |&#13;
London: Macmillan &amp; Co., Ltd. | 1904 | All rights reserved</p><p>Globe 8vo, pp. viii and 116. Cloth.[L]</p><p>Also a large-paper edition, limited to 100 copies.</p><p>These American editions do not contain the bars of music or the “Note&#13;
on the Music” of the English edition.</p><p>The King’s Threshold | A Play in Verse | By | W. B. Yeats | New York |&#13;
Printed for Private Circulation | 1904</p><p>Medium 8vo, pp. x and 58. Grey boards.</p><p>Printed on cream-coloured old hand-made Italian paper, 100 copies only,&#13;
for Mr. John Quinn.</p><p>1906.</p><p>The Poetical Works | of | William B. Yeats | In Two Volumes | Volume I&#13;
| Lyrical Poems | New York | The Macmillan Company | London: Macmillan&#13;
&amp; Co., Ltd. | 1906 | All rights reserved</p><p>Cr. 8vo, pp. xiv and 340. Cloth.</p><p>CONTENTS.</p><p>_Preface._ [Dated _In the Seven Woods_, July, 1906.]</p><p>_Early Poems: I. Ballads and Lyrics._</p><p>_Early Poems: II. The Wanderings of Oisin._</p><p>_Early Poems: III. The Rose._</p><p>_The Wind Among the Reeds._</p><p>_In the Seven Woods._</p><p>_The Old Age of Queen Maeve._</p><p>_Baile and Aillinn._</p><p>1907.</p><p>The Poetical Works | of | William B. Yeats | In Two Volumes | Volume&#13;
II | Dramatical Poems | New York | The Macmillan Company | London:&#13;
Macmillan &amp; Co., Ltd. | 1907 | All rights reserved</p><p>Cr. 8vo, pp. x and 528.</p><p>CONTENTS.</p><p>_Preface._ [Dated December, 1906.]</p><p>_The Countess Cathleen._</p><p>_The Land of Heart’s Desire._</p><p>_The Shadowy Waters._ [New version.]</p><p>_On Baile’s Strand._ [New version.]</p><p>_The King’s Threshold._ [New version.]</p><p>_Deirdre._</p><p>_Appendix I_: The Legendary and Mythological Foundation&#13;
      of the Plays and Poems.</p><p>_Appendix II_: The Dates and Places of Performance of&#13;
      the Plays.</p><p>_Appendix III_: _Acting Version of ‘The Shadowy&#13;
      Waters.’_</p><p>_Appendix IV_: The Work of the National Theatre&#13;
      Society at the Abbey Theatre, Dublin: A Statement of&#13;
      Principles.</p><p>These two volumes form the first collected edition of the author’s&#13;
verse, lyric and dramatic. It is to America’s credit that this first&#13;
collected edition appeared in America.</p><p>1908.</p><p>The Unicorn from | the Stars | and Other Plays | By | William B. Yeats&#13;
| and | Lady Gregory | New York | The Macmillan Company | 1908 | All&#13;
rights reserved</p><p>Cr. 8vo, pp. xiv and 210. Cloth.</p><p>CONTENTS.</p><p>_The Unicorn from the Stars._ By Lady Gregory and W. B.&#13;
      Yeats.</p><p>_Cathleen ni Hoolihan._</p><p>_The Hour-Glass: A Morality._</p><p>The Golden Helmet | By | William Butler Yeats | Published | By | John&#13;
Quinn | New York 1908</p><p>Fcp. 8vo, pp. viii and 34. Grey boards with label.</p><p>Fifty copies only printed.</p><p>NOTE.</p><p>Of the first separate edition of _The Hour-Glass_, described in Part I.&#13;
under date 1903, only twelve copies were printed. Of these, six went&#13;
for English copyright, two were lost in the post, the printer kept one,&#13;
one belongs to Mr. W. B. Yeats, one to Lady Gregory and one to Mr. John&#13;
Quinn.</p><p>The essay _Modern Irish Poetry_, which appeared as an Introduction to&#13;
_A Book of Irish Verse_, London, 1895 (see Part II.), was reissued with&#13;
additions in _Irish Literature_, Vol. III., Philadelphia, 1904.</p><p>THE END.</p><p>_Printed by_ A. H. BULLEN, _at The Shakespeare Head Press,&#13;
                       Stratford-on-Avon._</p><p>*       *       *       *       *</p><p>FOOTNOTES:</p><p>[A] _Poems of Spenser: Selected and with an Introduction by W. B.&#13;
Yeats._ (T. C. and E. C. Jack, Edinburgh, N.D.)</p><p>[B] Rose Kavanagh, the poet, wrote to her religious adviser from, I&#13;
think, Leitrim, where she lived, and asked him to get her the works of&#13;
Mazzini. He replied, ‘You must mean Manzone.’</p><p>[C] I have heard him say more than once, ‘I will not say our people&#13;
know good from bad, but I will say that they don’t hate the good when&#13;
it is pointed out to them as a great many people do in England.’</p><p>[D] A small political organizer told me once that he and a certain&#13;
friend got together somewhere in Tipperary a great meeting of farmers&#13;
for O’Leary on his coming out of prison, and O’Leary had said at it:&#13;
‘The landlords gave us some few leaders, and I like them for that, and&#13;
the artisans have given us great numbers of good patriots, and so I&#13;
like them best: but you I do not like at all, for you have never given&#13;
us any one.’ I have known but one that had his moral courage, and that&#13;
was a woman with beauty, to give her courage and self-possession.</p><p>[E] This version, though Dr. Hyde went some way with it, has never been&#13;
published. I do not know why.—W.B.Y., _March, 1908_.</p><p>[F] Reprinted from _The Wanderings of Oisin_, 1889.</p><p>[G] Reprinted from _The Countess Cathleen_, 1892.</p><p>[H] Written for the first production of _The King’s Threshold_ in&#13;
Dublin, but not used, as, owing to the smallness of the company, nobody&#13;
could be spared to speak it.—W.B.Y., 1904.</p><p>[I] Reprinted from _The Shadowy Waters_, 1900.</p><p>[J] Reprinted from _In the Seven Woods_, 1903.</p><p>[K] ‘The Green Sheaf,’ No. IV., published as a supplement a&#13;
reproduction of a pastel by Mr. Yeats, _The Lake at Coole_.</p><p>[L] _The Pot of Broth_, contained in this volume, originally appeared&#13;
in _The Gael_, (an American Monthly Magazine, printed in New York,&#13;
partly in Irish and partly in English,) September, 1903.</p><p>*       *       *       *       *</p><p>Transcriber’s Notes:</p><p>Obvious punctuation errors repaired. Superscripted fractions are&#13;
shown</p><p>Page 23, “he” changed to “be” (may be greater)</p><p>Page 35, “maybe” changed to “may be” (it may be, generations)</p><p>Page 236, “p.” changed to “pp.” (_Ghosts_, pp. 128-129)</p><p>Page 247, “esssay” changed to “essay” (essay originally appeared)</p></section></body></FictionBook>
